and smoke by day and the shining of flaming fire by night c. and a covering shall be for a shadow in the day for the heate c. Isai. 4.5.6 QUEST XX. How this cloud differed from other clouds THis piller of the cloud was much differing from all other cloudes 1. In respect of the substance it was cleere and lightsome not darke and thicke as other cloudes are 2. It was in figure and shape as a piller the nether part thereof descending unto the Tabernacle the upper part reaching aloft unto heaven whereas other cloudes descend not as low as the earth 3. It alwayes kept this figure and fashion of a piller whereas other cloudes doe alter and vary in shape and appearance 4. This cloud moved of it selfe whereas other cloudes are moved by the wind and of themselves have no motion this way or that way but only as they ascend and goe up in vapors but this cloud both ascended and descended 5. Other cloudes are made of naturall causes as of vapors and exhalations but this cloud was raised by the Lord beside the ordinarie course of nature 6. The effects were divers for other cloudes are apt to engender raine and drop downe moisture but this was not ordained for that end but to shew them the way in going before them 7. This cloud differed in motion from all other cloudes for they are carried all one way with the wind this sometime went forward when the camp removed sometime it came backe and stood upon the Tabernacle it went sometime to the right hand sometime to the left according as the journies of the people were appointed out 8. The motion of it was alwayes certaine it went before the campe as they were able to endure to follow whereas other cloudes are carried swiftly that they cannot bee followed 9. The situation of it was divers not carried aloft as other cloudes which can be no direction to leade a man in his journey but this cloud was of such equall distance as it did part out their way before them like as the starre that guided the Wise men appeared below in the aire to conduct them Matth. 2.10 Lastly whereas other cloudes are not durable but are soone dissipated and dissolved by the wind and weather this cloud remained firme and so continued for the space of 40. yeeres Ex Perer. QUEST XXI· When the cloud began first to appeare BUt concerning the time of the first and last appearing of this cloud it is not like as Hierome thinketh that it went not before them till they came unto the third station in Etham because mention is first made of it there 1. For they had need as well before of a guide to direct them the way as afterward and therefore it is like that they had this direction in their first setting forth out of Egypt 2. As it is in the Psalm He made his people to goe out like sheepe and led them in the wildernesse like a flocke Psal. 78.52 where the Prophet alludeth unto the fashion of those countries where the shepheard goeth before and the sheepe follow after as our Saviour saith in the parable Ioh. 10.27 So the Lord went before his people as a shepheard in the cloudy and fierie piller even when he brought them out of Egypt 3. The Prophet Esâ—y also alluding unto this cloud saith That upon every place of mount Sion and the assemblies thereof shall be a cloud Esay 4.5 So that hence it may be gathered that the Israelites in every place and in all their assemblies and campes had the presence of this cloud 4. Then like as the Wise men saw the starre that brought them to Christ in the beginning of their journey as they say Wee have seene his starre in the East and are come to worship him Matth. 2.2 they first saw the starre and then came forth so it may bee thought that the Israelites saw this cloud in their first setting forth 5. The people had need to have had all encouragement in their first going forth and to be animated in their journey and therefore it is like that the Lord did at the very first shew these comfortable signes of his presence QUEST XXII When the cloud and fiery piller ceased ANd as the cloud appeared not so late as Hierome supposeth so neither was it taken out of their sighâ— so soone as the Hebrewes imagine for they say that after Aarons death who died on the first day of the first moneth in the 40. yeere after their departure out of Egypt Numb 33.38 the piller of the cloud and of the fire were no more seene and their reason is because that after that time no more mention is made of them Contra. First this is no sufficient reason for neither is there mention made of them a good while before 2. The words of the text are against their opinion for it is said That the Lord tooke not away the piller of the cloud by day nor the piller of fire by night from before the people Vers. 22. So then as long as they had need of this direction the Lord failed them not 3. Seeing the use of these pillers was to leade them the way that they might goe by day and by night it is like so long as they were in the way and travelled in the wildernesse they had the presence of the cloud the same cause remaining the meanes are like to have beene still continued But from the mount Hor where Aaron died untill they came to the plaine of Moab in the borders of the land of Canaan there were many solitary desert and waste places thorow the which they passed for divers of their stations were yet behind as appeareth Numb 33. that they had after they came from Mount Hor eight severall stations therefore it may well bee gathered that as they had the direction of the cloud in their other stations so also in these Perer. 4. Then like as the starre left not the Wise men till it had brought them to the very house where the holy 〈◊〉 was Matth. 2. So we may judge that the cloud left not the Israelites till they came into the land of Canaan whither the Lord intended to bring them QUEST XXIII Of the foure great miracles which the Lord wrought for the people in the desert THis extraordinary leading of the people by the going before of the piller of the cloud and fire was one of the great miracles which the Lord wrought for his people in the desert for as foure things are chiefly necessary for those that travell strength and health of body foode rayment and a guide so the Lord in every one of these wrought wonderfully for them 1. Their feete did not swell for the 〈◊〉 of forty yeeres Deut. 8.4 And of all that great multitude there being not so few in all as 2000. thousand seeing the third part of this number even 600. thousand were fighting men above twenty yeere old there was not one feeble
their time of rest during this three dayes journey Perer. But when they removed from the wildernesse of Sinai they went three dayes together without any stay the Arke still going before them to find out a resting place Numb 10.13 till they came to Kibroth Hatavah which was their next mansion place Numb 33.16 The Lord still animating and strengthning his people to go forward Iunius The third manner of staying was when the cloud remained still upon the Tabernacle two or three dayes and then they pitched their tents and thus the cloud staied in 40. yeere not above 42. times for so many mansion or camping places they had as they are set downe Numb 33. 4. Now how to know when they were to pitch their tents Pererius conjectureth at it and giveth these three rules First if the cloud stayed about noone then they knew that it onely rested till they had refreshed themselves but if it staied in the afternoone before night that they journeyed no more that day they tooke it that then they were to stay there some while and so pitched their tents But if it made no stay till the evening they pitched no tents till the next morning and then if the cloud went not forward they then set up their tents These are onely Pererius conjectures and uncertaine And it otherwise may be gathered out of the Scripture that they did not pitch their tents till the cloud had staied two dayes at the least as we read Numb 9.20 When the cloud abode a few dayes in the Tabernacle they pitched their tents at the commandement of God and afterward vers 22. If the cloud tarried two dayes or a moneth or a yeere upon the Tabernacle the children of Israel pitched their tents It seemeth then by this that this was a rule unto them not to pitch their tents or settle their campe till after two dayes Beside they had Moses to give them direction also in this case when to encampe themselves who continually consulted with God 5. Now the manner of their removing was this when the cloud arose from the Tabernacle the Priests and Levites tooke up the Arke and carried it and when they went forward with the Arke Moses used this prayer Rise up O Lord and let thine enemies bee scattered and let them that hate thee flee before thee And when the Arke rested hee said Returne O Lord to the many thousands of Israel Numb 10.35 Hereunto the Prophet alludeth when hee saith The Lord shall arise and his enemies shall be scattered Perer. 6. This cloud began not onely now to appeare when they were come to their third mansion place in Etham as Hierome thinketh but straightway upon their setting forth from Ramesis though mention be made first of it here that proveth it not now first to have appeared as Moses is said first in this place to have taken Iosephs bones with him which was done notwithstanding at his first comming out of Egypt the Scripture observeth not alwayes the order of time in setting downe matters of historie but the coherence of the argument So neither did the cloud leave them at Aarons death as is the opinion of the Hebrewes for seven moneths after Aarons death who died in the fift moneth immediatly before Moses death when Iosuah was consecrated to succeed him mention is made of the piller of the cloud wherein the Lord appeared to Moses Deut. 31.15 See more of this quest 22. before 7. Gregorie maketh the appearing of the bright cloud by day a signe of Gods favour and mercie to his obedient people and the appearing of the terrible fire by night as a signe of his severitie and justice against the wicked and unbeleevers Gregor hom 21. in Evangel Ex Perer. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Of the lawfull use of ceremonies Vers. 9. THis shall be as a signe unto thee upon thine hand c. As this place sheweth that there were then in the Church and so are still commendable ceremonies which the Lord hath instituted to be â—â—membrances of spirituall things as these were of their deliverance out of Egypt so their superstition is reproved that dwell in the externall ceremony not looking unto the spirituall sense Ferus as the Pharisies did which did weare their phylacteries and fringes yet forgot the law represented and signified by them 2. Doct. Christ the Mediatour both of the old and new Testament Vers. 21. IEhovah went before them He that is here called Iehovah is chap. 14.19 called the Angell of God which was none other but Jesus Christ Iun. the Prince and Captaine of his Church the Mediatour both of the old and new Testament according as the Apostle saith Heb. 13.9 Iesus Christ yesterday and to day and the same also is for ever 3. Doct. Christ sheweth us the way to the heavenly Canaan as the piller did direct the Israelites toward their Canaan Vers. 22. THe Lord went before them by day in a piller of fire This piller divers wayes represented Christ 1. He is the piller and upholder of his Church 2. He leadeth us the way unto eternall life as he himselfe saith I am the way the truth and the life Ioh. 14. 3. Aperit nobis viam maris rubei id est gratiam baptismi sanguine suo rubentes He openeth to us the way of the red sea that is the grace of baptisme died red in his bloud Rupertus 4. Christ is both a fire and a cloud that is both God and man 5. In noctâ— veteris testamenti paucis lucebat c. He did shine but to a few in the night of the old Testament as this fierie cloud gave light by night Ferus 6. But the most lively signification is this that Christ is that covering cloud under whose shadow wee are defended from the heate and stormes of temptation as the Prophet sheweth Isai. 4.6 Simler 5. Places of Confutation 1. Conf. Against the theatricall Pagean of the Masse Vers. 9. THey shall be a signe unto thee upon thine head These externall signets upon the head and frontlets betweene the eyes instituted at the first to a good end to put them in minde alwayes of the law of God they afterward superstitiously abused onely glorying in the outward ostentation of them so in Poperie the right use of the Supper of the Lord is turned into theatricum quâ—ndam actum Missa into a theatricall shew of the Masse calling men à communione ad spectaculum from the communion of the bodie and bloud of Christ to a gazing spectacle Simlerus 2. Conf. Against the adoration of reliques Vers. 19. MOses tooke the bones of Ioseph This maketh nothing for the adoration of the reliques of Saints which idolatrous use is still retained and practised in Poperie for Iosephs bones were carried to be buried they tooke up the bones of Saints and Martyrs after they have beene buried these were true bones they shew counters and ducks bones and such like trash for the bones of the Saints as hath beene found by
him 7. Iosephus is here deceived that Iosephs brethren refused to returne into Egypt with him but that hee gently intreated them for all this was done after that they were returned QUEST XI In what sense Ioseph saith am I God Vers. 19. AM I in Gods stead c. 1. Some doe read Am not I under God and make this sense if God be ready to forgive much more I. 2. Some I doe feare God or I am Gods S.C. therefore I will not seeke to revenge 3. But the best reading is Am I in Gods stead with an interrogation not without as Cajetane readeth I am in Gods stead that is I follow Gods will and sentence I looke not to your evill intent the word thacath signifieth both pro for and sometime it is a note of subjection but here it is taken in the first sense 4. The meaning then of these words Am I God is not 1. either that they should aske God forgivenesse and not him 2. or that he committed his revenge to God for hee thought of no revenge 3. or that he would not have them to worship him as God for he had divers times before received that reverence at their hands 4. neither doth he by this meanes excuse their fault because he referreth all to Gods will 5. But the meaning is that seeing God had turned their evill counsell against him to his good and theirs and of many beside he would not for his part be the man that should turne it to revenge Calvin Mercer and so the Latine Interpreter doth hit the sense though not the words can I resist Gods will Iacob after the same manner said to Rachel that said give me children am I God Gen. 30.2 that is it is not in my power to give thee children so here Ioseph saith am I God it is not in my power to hurt you whom the Lord intendeth by this meanes to blesse Iun. QUEST XII The computation of Iosephs age Vers. 22. IOseph lived an hundred and ten yeeres 1. Thus God recompenced Iosephs short affliction which endured 13. yeeres from the 17. yeere not from the 16. as Pererius saith following the corrupt Latine text of his age to the 30. when he stood before Pharaoh with a long time of prosperity for the space of 80. yeeres that is from the 30. yeere to the 110. yeares for so long he lived 2. Yet attained not Ioseph to the yeeres of his father which were 147. and some of his brethren overlived him as Levi who lived 137. yeares Exod. 6.16 nhether Ioseph dyed first of all his brethren as Pererius thinketh it is uncertaine the great affliction and hard imprisonment in his youth the cares and troubles of the government and administration of the kingdome might be some reason of the shortning of his dayes Perer. 3. This then was the age of Ioseph hee was 17. yeares old when he was sold into Egypt Gen. 37.2 at 30. yeares he stood before Pharaoh Gen. 41.46 he was 49. yeares old when Iacob came into Egypt for the seven yeares of plenty were then past and two of famine Gen. 45.6 at Iacobs death who lived 17. yeares in Egypt Gen. 47.28 he was 56. yeares old and 54. yeares he lived after which make 110. in all 4. By this age of Ioseph it may appeare how long hee dyed before Moses was borne namely 64. yeares and 144. yeares before the departure of Israel out of Egypt as may be thus gathered from the promise made to Abraham to the going out of Israel are 430. yeares Exod. 12.40 Galat. 3.17 of this time 215. yeares were run when Iacob came downe to Egypt for Abraham was 75. yeares old when the promise was first made Gen. 12.4 Isaack was borne when Abraham was 100. yeares old Gen. 17.17 Isaack at 60. had Esau and Iacob borne Gen. 25.26 Iacob at 130. came downe to Egypt Gen. 48.9 these yeares put together 25. of Abrahams age 60. of Isaacks 130. of Iacobs make 215. exactly there remaineth then the other halfe of 215. of the which time Ioseph lived 71. yeares for he was 49. when Iacob came downe to Egypt and lived 110. yeares there remaineth then 144. yeares take from this 80. yeares for so old was Moses when Israel went out of Egypt and the remnant is 64. from Iosephs death to Moses birth 5. Here appeareth Tostatus errour that would have 66. yeares from the death of Ioseph till Moses and 146. from thence to Israels departure wherein he faileth in 2. yeares But Iustinus the historiographer is in a greater error who would have Moses to be Iosephs son lib. 36. and in the same place he hath other untruths as that Ioseph was his fathers youngest sonne that his brethren sold him for the excellency of his wit whereas they did it of malice that he got his skill of interpreting dreames by art magicke whereas the Magitians and wise-men of Egypt could not do it but he by the spirit of God was enabled thereunto ex Perer. QUEST XIII How many generations Ioseph saw of Ephraim Vers. 23. IOseph saw Ephraims children to the third generation 1. Thus most doe read that Ioseph onely saw Ephraims childrens childrens children in the third descent from Ephraims proâ—epotes his grand-nephewes which were abâ—epotes to Ioseph nephewes in the fourth degree but of Manasseh he saw onely his childrens children so that Manasseh was only a grand-father Ephraim a great grand-father while Ioseph lived so that Ephraim was forwarder in his posterity than Manasseh by one descent 2. But I rather thinke that Ioseph saw Ephraims children in the fourth generation from Ephraim in the fift from himselfe 1. Because they are called in the originall the sonnes of the third namely from Ephraim the sons of the third are in the fourth generation and so Iunius translateth well abnepotes that is nephewes in the fourth descent 2. Because we finde that Ephraim though younger than Manasseh exceeded him by two descents for Iosuah was the seventh from Ephraim who was the sonne of Nun the son of Elishama of Ammihud of Hadan of Shutelah of Ephraim 1 Chron. 7.26 27. But Zelophehad who lived with Iosua and dyed in the wildernesse of Hepher of Gilead of Machir of Manasseh was but the fift from Manasseh Numb 29.1 Therefore when Ioseph saw the sonnes of Machir of Manasseh in the second degree from Manasseh he might see Elishama in the fourth descent from Ephraim and thus Iacobs prophecie more fully tooke effect even in Iacobs time that Ephraim should be greater in number than Manasseh QUEST XIV The meaning of this phrase to be brought up upon the knee Vers. 23. WEre brought up on Iosephs knees The Scripture useth three phrases of this kinde 1. As to come from betweene the feet which is taken for education and bringing up Genâ—s 49.10 though sometime it be specially applied to the birth of women Deuter. 28.57 2. They are said to beare upon his knees that is to receive the children newly borne and to
as here Contra. 1. By neighbour any man whosoever is understood 2. And expresse mention is made here of the will and intention because it is an explanation of the former law Simler 3. Iunius thinketh that not he onely which killeth sed qui conatus est occidere but went about to kill is comprehended in this law as Deut. 19.19 Ye shall doe unto him as he had thought to doe unto his brother Contra. 1. It seemeth by the generall law vers 12. that this constitution is onely for murther committed and not intended onely for such smiting the law speaketh of whereupon death followeth 2. That law given in instance Deut. 19. is touching false witnesses whose false testimonie breaketh out into action into false witnesse bearing so that there is not an intention onely for the false witnesse by his false testimonie acteth as much as in him lieth to take away the life of his brother that place therefore is impertinent to this purpose I approve here rather the judgement of Cajetane Nec describuntur haec intus in animo sed prodeuntia extra in actiones Neither are these things described onely in the minde but proceeding without into action QUEST XLI Of the difference betweene voluntarie and involuntarie murther and the divers kinds of each HEre then there is a manifest distinction of involuntarie and voluntarie murther or killing grounded upon the law of Moses· 1. Involuntarie killing is of two sorts there are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 chances unlooked for and sudden events as when one shooteth an arrow and killeth one unawares as Peleus killed his sonne being in hunting with him There are beside these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 errors and oversights as the father beateth his childe purposing onely to chastise him and hee dieth of that beating a Physition ministreth physick to his patient intending to cure him and doe him good and he dieth of it Borrh. 2. There are likewise two kinds of voluntarie or wilfull murther ex proposito of purpose ex impetu animi in heat or rage These kinde of murthers are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 iniquities one may be slaine ex proposito purposely either per insidias by lying in wait when one watcheth for the life of a man and taketh him at advantage as Ioab killed Abner and afterward Amasa they suspecting no such thing so Ismael killed Gedoliah Ierem. 41. Or els per industriam when one of set purpose picketh quarrels and seeketh occasions to provoke a man that he may kill him both these kinds are touched here Tostat. quaest 16. Then one may bee killed in heat and rage when there was no purpose before as Alexander the Great killed Clitus Pelarg. This kinde though not so grievous as the other yet is a kinde of voluntarie killing So there is extant a constitution of Hadrian the Emperour against him qui per lasciviam causam mortis praebuisset which was the cause of anothers death through wantonnesse and riot though there were no enmitie before that such an one should be banished five yeeres Simler QUEST XLII Why the wilfull murtherer was to be taken from the Altar Vers. 14. THou shalt take him from mine Altar 1. This may bee understood either of the Altar of incense which was in the holy place or of the Altar of burnt offring rather which was without the Tabernacle in the Court for thither every one might easily flee that had committed any such offence but to the Arke no escape could be made because there was no entrance thither 2. R. Salomon saith that this is meant even of the Priest that sacrificed at the Altar who after he had finished his service at the Altar might be taken thence and judged by the law as other malefactors and murtherers Which collection of his may be received saving that it is not like they would suffer a murtherous Priest to minister at the Altar 3. But that other conceit of R. Salomon whom Lyranus followeth hath no good ground that he that had killed an Hebrew wilfully might be taken from the Altar as Ioab was but if he had onely killed a Gentile as a Moabite or Ammonite though of set purpose he was not to be taken thence but was privileged by the Altar But the contrarie appeareth that this law forbiddeth all voluntarie and wilfull murther whether of Hebrew or Gentile for it was more to kill a Gentile being free then a Gentile that was a servant or bondman but the master was to die for it if he beat his servant to death so that he died under his hand vers 20. which law must be understood of strangers and aliens that were servants not of Hebrewes for they were not to deale so cruelly with them Levit. 25.38 Iun. much more therefore were they to die if they of purpose killed any free stranger Tostat. 4. If therefore the wilfull murther as well of strangers as Hebrewes be here forbidden then both for the one murther and for the other might they be taken even from the Altar 5. And the reason thereof was this because they which did flee to Gods Altar eum tanquam patronum judicem innocentiae suae implorabani did sue unto God as the patron and Judge of their innocency therefore they therein abusing Gods name were to be expelled thence Gallas QUEST XLIII What manner of smiting of parents is forbidden Vers. 15. HE that smiteth his father and mother c. 1. The very smiting of the father or mother deserveth death although they die not of such smiting Cajetan Iun. as may appeare vers 12. where is directly expressed concerning the smiting of another if hee die then the smiter shall bee put to death Piscator 2. R. Salomon understandeth that this is not meant of every smiting but when upon the smiting â—he effusion of bloud followeth or some scarre or wound is caused But the very smiting of either of the parents sheweth the malice and disobedience of the childe for the which he is worthie to die as Deut. 21.18 the sonne for his stubbornnesse and disobedience was to be stoned to death Indeed for every blow or smiting the childe was not to die if it were done unwittingly or unawares but if it were done of purpose he deserved death 3. And the reason is because of the authoritie of the parents which is the next unto God Simler Deo parentibus non possumus reddere aequalia c. Wee can never make amends unto God and our parents Cajetan As also they seeme not to be worthie of life which are injurious to those by whom they received their life Gallas QUEST XLIV Of the grievous sinne of paricide THough there be no expresse mention here of those that kill their parents yet it followeth necessarily that if it be a sinne worthie of death to smite them much more to kill them 1. This even among the Heathen was counted so hainous a sinne that they thought none so wicked that would commit paricide and therefore Solon
and thereof is called terumah an heave-offering QUEST XXXIII What is here understood by the heave-offering Vers. 28 FOr it is an heave-offering of the children of Israel 1. Some by Terumah which is a speciall name signifying an heave-offering doe understand in generall an oblation Vatarlus But the same word being in the next verse before used in a speciall signification for an heave-offering must bee also so taken here 2. Some doe take it in that speciall sense but then they restraine it only to the shoulder before spoken of which is called the shoulder of the heave-offering Osiander But it is evident in that a perpetuall Law is made for Aaron and his sonnes what part they should have of the peace-offerings and they had as well the shaken breast as the shoulder that was lifted up Levit. 27.34 that this clause must be understood of both those parts before spoken of the breast and the shoulder 3. Some by the heaving here understand only the dividing and separating of these parts which was to be made by the children of Israel So Oleaster and in the same sense the Latine Interpreter translateth primitivae sunt they are the first things that is the principall or best of the offerings of the children of Israel But the word terumah being before used in that speciall signification for an heave-offering should bee also so taken here 4. Therefore this terme terumah heave-offering is given both to the shaken breast and heaved shoulder of the more principall motion for these gifts were first of all by the Priest lifted up and presented before God in the hands of the Priest and in that respect were called an heave-offering Borrh. QUEST XXXIV Of the mysticall application of the shaking to and fro and of the breast and shoulder of the ram given unto the Priests FOr the mysticall application of these rites and ceremonies 1. In that part of the sacrifice was shaken to and fro on every side it signified Deum totius terra esse Dominum that God is Lord of the whole earth Oleaster and beside it betokened that Christi vera victimae merita beneficia c. that the merits and benefits of Christ the true sacrifice should by the preaching of the Gospell be spread abroad into all the world Borrh. But the Hebrewes exposition is fond who would have hereby signified that all men from all parts of the world should come to Jerusalem ibi optimâ aurâ fruituros there to have their health and to enjoy an wholesome aire Ex Oleastro For wee see that not by comming to Jerusalem but in departing from the earthly Jerusalem with the carnall rites thereof by preaching of the Gospell the Gentiles have received health and salvation of their soules which is more precious than the health of the body 2. In that part of the sacrifice was given unto the offerers to eat it sheweth that Christ did not only deliver himselfe unto death for us sed etiam in cibum dare c. but also giveth himselfe to be our meat nourishing us unto eternall life as he saith Ioh. 6.54 My flesh is meat indeed my bloud is drinke indeed c. Marbach 3. And in that the breast and shoulder are given unto the Priest it teacheth as Gregorie well saith Vt quod de sacrificio praecipitur sumere hoc de seipso discat authori immolare That what he is commanded to take of the sacrifice he should learne himselfe to offer unto God quod toto pectore oper◠c. that with all their heart and endevour they should watch upon their office Iun. Vt sint tanquam pectus humeri populi c. To be as the breast of the people to provide and take care for their soules and to bee as their shoulders to beare the burthen of their vocation Simler QUEST XXXV Of the consecrating of Aarons successour in his garments Vers. 29. ANd the holy garments c. 1. The Latine Interpreter readeth in the singular the holy garment but it is in the plurall bigdee garments for there was not one garment but many ten in all which were consecrated for the high Priest 2. The Priests which succeeded Aaron were not to use any other garments but those which Aaron was consecrated in as Eleazar put on Aaron priestly vesture when he was consecrated Priest in his fathers place Numb 20. Lyran. 3. And it is added shall be his sonnes after him whereby the use of these garments is not made generall to all the Priests but onely unto them which should succeed in the priesthood Cajetane 4. And this difference may be observed betweene the consecration of Aaron and his successour that Aaron in his consecration was both consecrated himselfe and his garments with him but his successour only was to be consecrated in those garments which needed not to be consecrated againe unlesse the old garments being old new were to be made in their place and then they were to be consecrated as Aarons priestly garments were at the first Tostat. quaest 13. 5. These garments the high Priest at the time of his consecration was to weare seven dayes together he was not afterward tied necessarily to weare them so long together but as his ministery and service required Tostat. qu. 14. QUEST XXXVI By whom the high Priests succeeding Aaron were consecrated Vers. 29. TO be consecrate therein 1. There were two high Priests consecrated extraordinarily first Aaron who received his consecration from Moses who was no Priest but only for the time executed that office in Aarons consecration secondly Eleazar was consecrated high Priest his father being yet living which was not afterward seene in any other succeeding high Priest for there could not be two high Priests together But Eleazar was consecrated his father yet living because the time of his death was certainly knowne as the Lord had shewed to Moses and immediatly after Eleazars consecration he died Numb 20 but this could not be knowne in any other high Priest 2. The rest of the high Priests which followed after Moses death were consecrated by the inferiour Priests Tistetus giveth an instance how the Pope at this day is consecrated by the Bishop of Hastia But the Gospell acknowledgeth no such high Priesthood and the Pope doth usurpe that place over other Churches therfore it is nothing to us how an usurper entreth A better instance may be given Act. 13.3 where certaine that were but Prophets and Doctors of the Church do yet lay their hands upon the Apostles Saul and Bernabas and so they did consecrate them to the worke whereunto they were called Therefore by the like example the inferiour Priests might consecrate the high Priest in the old Testament there being no other high Priest to do it QUEST XXXVII Whether Eleazar was consecrated after the manner here prescribed Vers. 30. THat sonne that shall be Priest in his stead c. Which is not understood onely of the next sonne of Aaron which should succeed him which
not evill that Adam in abstaining from that which was good might shew his humility to his Creator 2. In that God gave Adam so easie a precept to keep only to refraine to eat of one tree having liberty to use all the rest beside not like in hardnesse and difficulty to the commandement given to Abraham to sacrifice his only sonne herein the transgression and disobedience of Adam appeared to be the greater in transgressing a precept so easie to have beene obeyed This Augustine lib. 14. de civit dei c. 15. Thirdly we answer with Tertullian that this precept though in shew but easie and light yet containeth the very foundation of all precepts and of the whole morall law for therein was contained both his duty toward God in obeying his will and love toward themselves in escaping death which was threatned if they transgressed Tertul. lib. con Iud. So that in this precept Adam might have shewed both his love toward God in his obedience faith in beleeving it should so fall out unto him if he disobeyed as God said hope in expecting a further reward if he had kept the commandement The Hebrewes here are somewhat curious as R. Isaach that if they had tasted only of the fruit and not eaten it they had not transgressed but the commandements of God doe concerne the very thought R. Levi by eating understandeth the apprehension of things spirituall which is here forbidden but we take it rather litterally and historically that God giveth them so easie a precept to try their love and obedience Mercer QVEST. XXVI How a Law is not given to a righteous man BUt the Apostle saith The law is not given to a righteous man but unto the disobedient c. 1 Tim. 1.9 And Adam was now just and righteous and therefore he needed not a law for answer whereunto I say that the law in two respects is said not to be given to a just man 1. in respect of the negative precepts as to abstaine from murther theft adultery but in regard of the affirmative precepts to retaine them in obedience and doing of good workes so the just man had need of a law and so had Adam 2. A just man need not to feare the punishment of the law as S. Paul in another place saith of the Magistrate which is the speaking or living law he is not to be feared for good workes but for evill Rom. 13.4 And in this respect so long as Adam remained in his integrity and justice the punishment in the law concerned him not 3. And a righteous man rather of a voluntary disposition than by compulsion of law yeeldeth his obedience QVEST. XXVII Why God gave a precept to Adam fore-seeing before that he would transgresse it FOurthly A question will here bee moved why the Lord gave this precept to Adam which hee knew hee would not keepe for answer whereunto first wee say that God gave him a precept which was possible to be kept and Adam had power to keep it if he would it was then not Gods fault that gave him free will but his owne that abused that gift Secondly if it be replyed why God did not give him grace and stay him from transgression I answer that God could have given him such grace and to the Angels likewise that they should not have fallen but it was fit that God should leave the creatures to their free will and not hinder the course of nature which hee had made Thirdly though God foresaw mans transgression yet that was no reason to withhold the precept for then God should neither have made the Angels nor man because he saw that some of both should bee reprobates and by the same reason God should not have given his written word because many heretikes doe pervert it to their destruction Fourthly as God foresaw mans transgression so he knew how to turne it to good as in shewing mercy to sinners and in sending Christ to restore what man had lost so that notwithstanding Gods foresight of Adams transgression he was not to forbeare to charge Adam with this commandement in regard of the great good which God also did foresee should ensue QVEST. XXVIII What kind of death was threatned to Adam Vers. 17. IN the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt die the death The first question here moved is what death God threatneth to Adam whether the death only of the body or soule or of both 1. We neither think that the spirituall death of the soule is here only signified whereby the soule is separated by sinne from God which was the opinion of Philo Iudeus lib. 2. de allegor Mosaicis and of Eucherim lib. 1. in Genes for wee see that the Lord himselfe threatned the death of the body to Adam Genes 2.19 Dust thou art and to dust thou shalt returne 2. Neither is the death of the body here onely implyâ—d as some have thought but the death of the soule by sinne also which bringeth forth the death of the body as the Apostle sheweth Rom. 5.13 Death went over all men for as much as all men have sinned There was first sinne in the soule before there followed death in the body 3. Neither doe we think that everlasting death is here excluded as Pererius seemeth to insinuate lib. 4. in Genes qu. 4. of this matter For the Apostle saith We were by nature the children of death as well as others Eph. 1.5 by Adams transgression we were the children of wrath hee therefore much more that made us so and if Adam had not by sinning made himselfe guilty of eternall death why was the promise of the Messiah presently upon his fall made unto him Gen. 1.15 whose office is to redeeme us from sinne and everlasting damnation 4. Wee therefore thinke with Augustine that by death here is understood whatsoever death either of the soule or body temporall or eternall lib. 1. de câ—vâ—â— dei c. 12. for Augustine maketh foure kinds of death the temporall death of the soule when it is for a time separated from God by sin the eternal death of the soule when it is separated from the body the temporall death of the body when it is separated from the soule the eternall death of the body in hell So Adam first died in soule by losing his innocency he died in body returning to dust he was subject also to everlasting death both of body and soule but from that he was redeemed by Christ. 5. Beside under the name of death are comprehended all other miseries calamities and sorrowes which are the forerunners of death so that we may fitly compare death to the center all other miseries as the circle or circumference about the center or as the Scripture resembleth it death is as the burning coale other sorrowes and miseries are as the sparkles that doe rise from the coale Iob 5.7 Man is borne to travaile as the sparkes flye upward QVEST. XXIX When Adam began to die SEcondly it is
inquired when this sentence began to take place that in what day soever Adam did eat of the tree he should dye the death 1. Some thinke that a day is not here to bee taken according to mans account of dayes but as it is before God with whom a thousand yeares are but as a day and so Adam died within a thousand yeares after so Iustinus dialog cum Triph. but this sense seemeth to bee strained 2. Neither doe we refer these words in what day soever to the first clause only thou shalt eat and not to the second thou shalt dye the death as though the meaning should not bee they should dye the same day wherein they did eat but at any time after for this seemeth also to be but a forced sense 3. But we rather allow Hieromes interpretation that Adam began in the same day to dye not actually but because then he became mortall and subject to death lib. tradit in Gen. so Symmachus readeth thou shalt bee mortall 4. And beside that then actualâ—y Adam entred into misery and sorrow labour hunger thirst which are the forerunners of death 5. Adde unto this also that in the same day death entred by sinne into the soule of Adam in the very same day of his transgression QVEST. XXX Whether God made death THirdly seeing that by Gods sentence death seased upon Adam the question is whether God made death and whether this corporall death be a punishment of sin We answer 1. that as death is a defect of nature beside the first intention of the Creator brought in by sinne into the world that God is not the â—uthor of it but it is so only the fruit and effect of sinne 2. But as death is a just punishment inflicted for sinne so it is of God who though hee first made not death yet now hee disposeth of it thereby shewing his justice upon mans transgression so that as Augustine saith speaking of the beginning of darkenesse Deus non fâ—â—â—t tenebras sâ—dâ—rdinavit God made not darknesse but ordered them so may it bee said of death 3. Eugubiâ—us objecteth that death is not properly a punishment of sinne because it remaineth in the faithfull and it is not taken away by Christ. in Cosmopeia To which we answer 1. That death also at the last shal be destroyed by Christ 1 Cor. 15.26 The last enemy that shal be destroied is death 2. That although the death of the body remaine yet in the members of Christ in them it is not now as a punishment but as a consequent of their corruptible nature because all flesh is now as grasse Isa. 40.6 and death now unto them is not a curse but turned to a blessing in Christ being both a cessation from labâ—ur and an entrance into rest Rev. 14.13 Blessed are they that dye in the Lord they rest from their labours and their workes follow them QVEST. XXXI Why it was not good for man to be alone Vers. 18. IT is not good for man to be alone 1. not as R. Sâ—l left if man would have beene alone hee might be thought to be chiefe Lord in earth as God was in heaven for if man had beene alone who should have so thought or spoken 2. Neither was it not good in respect of God who by his infinite power and wisdome could otherwayes have multiplyed and increased man but in respect of that order and course of generation which God appointed for other creatures 3. Neither is this so said as though no man could live without a woman as the Hebrewes have these sayings nothing is good but a woman â—e that hath not a wife is not a man for God hath given unto some a speciall gift which may supply this want 4. Neither is S. Paul contrary to Moses where he saith it is not good to touch a woman for he speaketh in respect of those present times of persecution wherein their wives might have beene a let unto them Mercer 5. But this is so said 1. in respect of mutuall society and comfort 2. in respect of the propagation of the world 3. especially for the generation and increase of the Church of God 4. but most of all it was meet that woman should bee joyned to man because of the promised seed of the woman of whom came our Saviour Christ after the flesh QVEST. XXXII Wherein woman was a meet helpe for him Vers. 18. LEt us make an helpe meet for him The word cenâ—gdâ— signifieth as one before him or against him But we neither allow the conceit of some Hebrewes as R. Sâ—lamon that the woman is said to be against man because she is contrary to him 2. Nor yet doe wee like of Tostatus conjecture because the male and female in respect of their naturall parts are contrary 3. Nor yet doe wee approve David Kimchi his collection that the woman is said to bee as before man that is as a servant to attend vpon him for shee is appointed to bee his fellow-helper not his servant neither is it like that if shee had beene ordained to any base use or service that she should have beene framed out of Adams side 4. Therefore shee is called a helpe like to man as Hierome readeth or according to him as the Septuagint or as before him as the Hebrew both because shee was made like unto man as well in proportion of body as in the qualities of the mind being created according to the image of God as also for that she was meet for man necessary for the procreation education of children and profitable for the disposing of houshold affaires 5. This maketh a manifest difference betweene woman which is alwayes before man cohabiting and conversing with him and other females which after their copulation forsake their males Luther QVEST. XXXIII When the woman was formed A Further doubt is moved by some at what time the woman was made where 1. wee reject the conceit of Cajetanus who making an allegory of this story of the framing of the woman out of Adams side is forced to affirme that God made man and woman together upon the sixth day and not the woman out of the man for thus the history of Moses is called into question and as well may the whole discourse of the creation of the world be allegorised as this narration of the making of woman And again it is contrary to the Apostle who saith that the woman was of the man 1 Cor. 11.9 2. We likewise refuse the opinion of Catharinus who thinketh the woman to have been made the seventh day for this also is contrary to the Scripture Exod. 20.11 In six dayes the Lord made heaven and earth the sea and all that in them is 3. So then we hold that the woman was made of a rib out of Adams side as Moses setteth it downe neither made together with him out of the earth nor yet made so long after him upon the seventh day but she was formed upon the sixâ—h day
was the fittest instrument that would soone winde himselfe in and out and creepe away that he should not be seene of Adam 3. In that Moses maketh no mention of the Devill but of the serpent only it was both in regard of the weaknesse and rudenesse of the people who could not well conceive any other but the visible creatures and for that Moses writing a story reporteth things as they appeared as the story of Samuels apparition to Saul calleth it Samuel whereas it was Satan in Samuels shape because it so appeared 4. The Hebrewes here are not to be approved that say the serpent coveted to have company with the woman for that is against the nature of beasts QVEST. IX Of the manner how the woman was tempted of Satan COncerning the tentation of Satan and seduction of the woman 1. he beginneth subtilly hath God indeed said yee shall not eat of every tree whereas God onely forbad them one tree as though God had dealt hardly with them in abridging them of their liberty 2. The woman reporteth not the words of the prohibition truly some thinke that shee added of her owne yee shall not touch it as Ambrose some that she changed the words as Rupertus for the tree of knowledge of good and evill saying the tree in the midst of the garden but certaine it is that she taketh somewhat from Gods words pronouncing doubtfully lest ye die which God had denounced most certainly ye shall dye the death that is surely dye 3. Satan in his reply v. 4 5. heapeth up many lies together 1. that they shall not dye 2. that God did envy their happinesse 3. that knowledge might be had in eating of fruit 4. that they should thereby bee made like unto God Beside Rupertus conceit is here excellent that the Devill in every one of these points speaketh doubtfully as he gave the Oracles of Apollo that every word which he spake might have a double meaning ye shall not die that is not presently the death of the body though presently made subject to morrality your eyes shall bee opened so they were to their confusion knowing good and evill not by a more excellent knowledge but by miserable experience after their transgression ye shall bee as gods either as Angels or like unto us sinfull and wicked spirits 4. The woman seeth the tree to be good for meat there is her voluptuous desire pleasant to the eyes there is her curiosity and to be desired for knowledge there is the vanity of her minde Thus as the Apostle saith whatsoever is in the world is the concupiscence of the flesh the concupiscence of the eye the pride of life 1 Ioh. 2. QVEST. X. Adam tempted and deceived as well as the woman though not in the same degree THe order then and manner of the tentation was this 1. It is evident that neither Adam nor Eva had committed any sin before this congresse with Satan for the Scripture saith that til then they were both naked and were not ashamed Gen. 2.25 So that herein both Rupertus and Ferus are deceived 2. Satan first assaileth the woman both being as the weaker more easie to be seduced as a fit instrument also to entice Adam 3. Adam did not only incline unto her amicabili quadam benevolentia of a loving mind and thereby enticed as Sampson was by Dalilah and Salomon by his wives but it is like he was seduced by the same flattering and false perswasions whereby the woman was first beguiled being carried away with an ambitious desire in knowledge not to be equalized but made like unto God this may appeare out of the 22. verse Behold man is become like unto us to know good and evill where the Lord reproveth also mans affected and curious desire to attaine to a greater perfection Neither doth that place of the Apostle contradict this opinion Adam was not deceived but the woman was deceived and was in the transgression 1 Tim. 2.14 for whether we expound it with Epiphanius and Calvin that the Apostles meaning is the woman was first deceived not the man or with Mercerus that the man was not deceived but entised by the womā or with Hierome that Adam was not deceived by the serpent but by the woman or that Eva did not wittingly deceive Adam as the serpent beguiled Eva whereof the two first expositions being one in effect are most agreeable to the Apostles minde by this text Adam is not wholly exempted from being deceived but only in that manner as Eva was perverted and seduced QVEST. XI Whether Adams sinne was the greatest of all sinnes NOw as touching the greatnesse of Adams sin simply it was not the greatest sin of all committed in the world neither in respect of the kind of the sinne as adultery is greater than fornication for so we hold blasphemy and Idolatry to be greater sins than Adams was neither in respect of the affection of the offender for many are with a more ungodly violent and sinfull desire given over then Adam in this tentation neither was it the greatest in respect of the quality of the sin for it was pardonable in Adam whereas sinne against the holy Ghost is impardonable But yet it may truly bee said to bee the greatest 1. in regard of the fruits and sequele of that sin the contagion and infection of all mankind 2. in respect of Adams person who in his excellent gifts considered might have more easily resisted 3. in regard of the facility of the commandement which required no hard or difficult thing 4. the place also it selfe being considereth namely in Paradise where there was no provocation or allurement unto sinne QVEST. XII Whether Adams or Eves sinne were the greater NOw if Adams sinne be compared with the womans in some things it will be found equall in some things superiour in some inferiour to it 1. Both Adam and Eva sinned in their infidelity in not beleeving the word of God but giving credit to Satans faire promises that they should not dye 2. in their concupiscence in coveting the forbidden fruit 3. in their ambition in desiring a further state of perfection Secondly in respect of Adams person who was appointed to be the womans head and of his gifts of knowledge and wisdome the man was more faulty than the woman Thirdly yet simply the womans sinne was greater because beside other sinnes common unto them this was proper unto her in seducing her husband so that as Augustine well noteth de Genes 11.42 the man sinned onely against God and himselfe the woman against God her selfe and her neighbour beside the woman was first deceived and became the author and beginner of transgression Therefore the opinion of them is not here to bee allowed who doe either aggravate Adams sinne or extenuate the womans of the first sort is the author of the questions upon the old Testament under Augustines name who ascribeth idolatry to Adam quest 83. whereas hee desired not to
be worshipped as God but onely in knowledge to be like unto God neither can Adam be properly charged with covetousnesse as Hugo S. Vict. doth unlesse it be taken for an immoderate desire of any good thing more than is fit of the other sort is Cajetan who would lessen the womans offence both in the thing desired which was the knowledge of good and evill the externall act in coveting the fruit which was faire to the eye in regard of her sex being a woman and the weaker vessell But this notwithstanding the womans offence in the nature thereof was the greater as before is shewed QVEST. XIII Whether Eve added to the commandement and spake doubtfully Vers. 3. NEither shall ye touch it lest ye dye c. 1. Ab. Ezra noteth that the serpent useth the name Elohim speaking of God not Iehovah because hee knew it not But that is not the reason for the woman useth also the name Elohim who was not ignorant of Iehovah but Satan of purpose forbeareth to use that name Iehovah which is a name of mercy and urgeth in the name Elohim the severity of God Mercer 2. Neither doth the woman adde any thing to Gods precept that they should not touch it but faithfully expoundeth the meaning of the precept some Hebrewes think that Satan took occasion hereby to move the woman to touch the fruit that seeing she died not by touching shee should though the Hebrew particle pen be not alwayes so taken yet it appeareth so to bee used by the woman because Satan hereby taketh occasion to put her out of doubt that shee should not dye at all See Muscul. Iun. though Mercerus herein dissent from them QVEST. XIIII Why Eve gave to her husband Vers. 6. SHe gave to her husband with her c. 1. This sheweth not that Adam was at this time with Eve as some Hebrewes thinke he might come before the tentation was finished The meaning is that he might eat with her that is as she had done 2. Some thinke that before the woman did forbeare to eat of the fruit supposing it was poyson and so present death but the truth is that hitherto she had abstained in obedience to the commandement 3. Neither did she give it to Adam lest if she died he might have taken unto him another woman as some Hebrewes imagine for shee was the onely woman in the world but she was desirous to make her husband partaker of her happinesse as she thought Mercer QVEST. XV. How many wayes the eyes of the body and minde are said to be opened Vers. 7. THeir eyes were opened Their eyes of the body and minde are said divers wayes to bee opened the eyes of the body three wayes 1. When they that are blinde are made to see as Christ caused the blind to see 2. When he that hath his eyes seeth somewhat which he saw not before as Balaam his eyes were opened when hee saw the Angell with a naked sword 3. When they which see discerne that which they perceived not before as the Disciples discerned Christ in the breaking of bread The eyes of the minde are opened likewise three wayes 1. When men are brought from ignorance and darknesse to the knowledge of Christ. Act. 26 18. 2. When men are brought by affliction to know themselves as the prodigall childe is said to come to himselfe Luke 15.17 3. When a mans sinne when it is committed presenteth it selfe as Iudas sinne did when hee had betrayed Christ. Thus the eyes of Adam and Eves minde were opened to see their sinne and the eyes of their body were opened to see and discerne the deformity of those parts which were comely before Muscul. QVEST. XVI How their eyes are said to be opened Vers. 7. THeir eyes were opened and knew that they were naked 1. Not that they were either blinde before for how could Eva have seene the fruit of the tree that it was faire to the eye if shee had beene blinde 2. Neither as Iosephus thinketh lib. 1. antiquit c. 1. by the eating of the forbidden fruit had they gotten a sharper wit and understanding for then the eating thereof had bin a gaine unto them 3. Neither is it so said as R. Salomon conjectureth because now first they began to have knowledge of evill for as they had knowledge of good before so as by the contrary they had the knowledge of evill also but now indeed they know evill by miserable experience 4. But now their eies were opened the eyes of their minde and conscience to see and acknowledge their sinnes and disobedience wherein they were blinded before and to feele the rebellion and disobedience of their members in their disordered and unruly motions which maketh them for shame to cover them which use of vailing and covering the secret parts even nature hath taught the barbarous nations which even in their baths as Augustine writeth will not have their unseemely parts uncovered the like Strabo reporteth of the Indians and Diodorâ—â— Siculus of the Aethiopians that going naked in the rest of their body use to cover their secret parts QVEST. XVII Why they made aprons of fig-leaves ANd they sewed fig-tree leaves 1. Not because the fruit thereof whereof they had tasted was forbidden for they would so much more have abhorred the leaves thereof 2. Neither to betoken the desire of the flesh now procured by sin which they say is provoked by the rubbing of the fig leaves 3. Nor yet as the testimony of repentance because fig leaves doe pricke and sting the flesh 4. Neither yet need wee run to allegories that this covering with leaves or with fruit betokeneth the vaine excuse and defence of sinne 5. But they made them aprons of fig leaves both being fit for their breadth and ready at hand for no other cause than to hide their nakednesse whereof they were now ashamed QVEST. XVIII Why man was created naked NOw if it be further asked why man was created naked I answer 1. with Basil lest his mind might have beene occupied in seeking for outward things and so withdrawne from better meditations God having a purpose to cloath his body with some excellent brightnes such as is in the Angels 2. Or with Ambrose that being not naked and destitute of the ornaments of vertue they lesse needed outward ornaments 3. Whereas clothing serveth for necessity to defend from the cold and for honesty and comelinesse Adam before his fall in neither respect needed cloathing being neither subject to heat or cold nor yet having any uncomelinesse in his members 4. Adde hereunto that whereas other creatures were created with their naturall cloathing birds with feathers beasts with haire and wooll fish with scales man was created naked that hee might exercise his wit and be profitably occupyed in the invention of arts for the necessary use of man QVEST. XIX Why the voyce of the Lord was heard in the coole of the day Vers. 8. THey heard the voyce of the Lord walking
Never any man in earth Christ onely excepted kept the Sabbath without sin the Apostle saith He that is entred into his rest hath also ceased from his owne workes as God did from his Heb. 4.10 it is the rest onely of Christ where there shall be cessation from all the workes of sinne But that rest which Adam should have kept in Paradise was not Christs rest therefore he kept no rest there without sin he fell then before the Sabbath 10. That place lastly maketh to this purpose Psal. 49.13 Adam lodged not one night in honour for so are the words if they be properly translated the word is lun which signifieth to lodge or stay all night and thus divers of the Rabbines doe expound this place of Adam Upon these reasons it seemeth most probable that Adam did not continue one night in Paradise but fell in the same day of his creation Of this opinion are Irenaeus Cyrillus Epiphanius Moses Barcephas Philoxenus Ephrem with others rehearsed by Pererius upon this place though he himselfe be of another opinion That objection that so much businesse as the giving of names to the creatures by Adam the temptation of Eva by the Serpent and seduction of Adam by woman could not be dispatched in so small a time of six or seven houres may easily bee answered 1. It is evident by the text that the imposition of names was performed the day of his creation before the woman was made Gen. 2.20 and it asked no long time in regard of the singular wisdome and knowledge of Adam who was able at the first sight of the creatures without any long search or triall of their nature to give them fit names 2. Of Satans nimblenesse in hastening the tentation and insinuating himselfe to the woman there need bee made no doubt the celerity and agility of spirits is great 3. It was the coole of the day about the Eventide when sentence was given against Adam so that in the space of eight or nine houre from his creation to his fall all these matters might easily be done QVEST. XXXIII Whether Adam was cast out Vers. 24. THâ—â— hee cast out man c. 1. Where the Septuagint adde and placed him before Paradise whereupon some writers have descanted of the causes why Adam was placed before Paradise that by the sight thereof he remembring from whence he was fallen might more effectually repent his sinne the originall is otherwise that not Adam but the Cherubims were placed before Paradise 2. Whereas Theodoret thinketh that these Cherubims were not Angels but certaine terrible visions set to feare man from that passage it may be otherwise gathered out of Scripture where wee read that the Cherubims pictured over the Arke were beautifull faces representing Angels and therefore the Prophet compareth the king of Titus glittering in his pretious stones to the Cherub Ezech. 28.14 3. Concerning the fiery shaken sword we refuse 1. either the collection of Tertullian who taketh it for torrida zâ—â—a the parching countrie under the aequinoctiall or of Liranus who would have it to be a certaine wall of fire about Paradise or of Rupertus that understandeth it of purgatorie fire for all these are deceived about the translation the word signifieth not a fiery sword shaken but rather a sharp sword shaken as the Chaldâ— paraphrast readeth which by the shaking seemeth to glitter as the flame of fire or because the word Lahat signifieth to inflame it is not unlike but that some fierie inflammation in the likenesse of a sword might be set as a terrour in that place Iun. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Spirits have power to possesse bodies and speake out of them WHereas Satan useth the serpent and out of his trunke frameth a voice we neede not thinke it strange that the Devill hath this power to possesse the bodies of beasts and to speake out of them which though Iulâ—aâ— the Apostata counted a fable Cyrillus learnedly sheweth the like to have beene done out of the heathen writers as how in Homer Achilles horse inspired by Iuno foretelleth his death Pâ—rphyrius writeth that the river Causus saluted Pythagoras saying Ave Pythagora and Phylostratus that a certaine Elme saluted Apollonius Isogonus Cithiensis saith that in Rhodeâ— a certaine bull consecrate to Iupiter did speake The Pagans therefore and Atheists finding the like in their owne writers have no reason to deride this storie of the Devils speaking in the serpent Perer. 2. Doct. Adam and Eva sinned not before they were tempted WHereas Satan was the first that inveigled the woman with ambitious desire saying yee shall bee as Gods vers 5. The opinion of Prosper is discovered not to be sound that our first parents were tickled with pride before the tentation and therefore were permitted of God to fall into it for this difference is made betweene the sinne of man and of the Angels he fell being seduced but the other of their owne pride without a seducer transgressed 3. Doct. Adam if he had not sinned should not have died Vers. 19. DVst thou art and to dust thou shalt returne hence it is gathered that death was not naturall to man but hapned because of sinne contrary to the opinion of Iosephus that thinketh that man should have died though he had not sinned but his life should have beene much longer It was the opinion also of the Pelagians that death was in mans nature and sprang not from sinne Not much differing is the sentence of the Popish writers that man was created mortall by the condition of his nature yet preserved by a supernaturall gift the contrary is evident from hence because it was never said to man before he had sinned that he should returne to dust 4. Doct. The Trinity proved out of the Old Testament Vers. 22. BEhold the man is become as one of us This is an evident place against the Iewes to prove the Trinity for here the Lord speaketh of more than one neither can it be answered that it is but a phrase of speech to use the plurall for the singular for here is more than a phrase this speech could not be true to say one of vs if there were no more than one person in the God-head 5. Doct. Why God suffered Adam to be tempted and fall FUrther whereas the question will be demanded how it stood with Gods justice and holinesse to suffer man to be tempted whom he foresaw should fall Our answer is this 1. we say with the Apostle O the deepenesse of the riches both of the wisdome and knowledge of God! how vnsearchable are his judgements and his waies past finding out Râ—m 11.33 And Augustine maketh the same answer to this question Altitudinem consiliâ—eâ—us penetrare non possum c. I cannot enter into the depth of Gods counsell 2. Yet for as much as God had given man free-will and sufficient strength to resist this tentation if he would it was fit he should be left to
130. three of an 140. and two of an 150. yeares And in these dayes some are found farre to exceed an hundred yeares as I have seene my selfe an old man of 124 yeares of age at Eversden in the County of Bedford who died about ann 1600. or 601. he could remember Bosworth field at the comming in of Henry the 7. being then as he affirmed some 15. yeares old 2. Neither is it to be thought that the yeares of the Patriarkes were accounted as the Arcadians reckoned their yeares by quarters or the Aegyptians by moneths as some have thought for then Henoch begetting children at 65. yeares should by this reckoning not exceed six yeares and a halfe when hee had a child And this Aegyptian yeare consisting of the age of the moone will not allow above two dayes and a halfe to a moneth whereas mention is made of the 17. and 27. day of the moneth Gen. 7.11 and 8.14 It is evident then that the yeares of the Patriarkes were numbred by complete and full yeares consisting of twelve moneths and not after the Aegyptian account And hereunto Pliny giveth testimony who remembreth in the same place before recited that Alexander Cornelius Xenophon doe write that some lived 500. some 600. some 800. yeares Iosephus also alleageth Manethan Berosus Mochus Estiaâ—s the Aegyptian Chalde Phenician Chronologers who testifie that those old fathers lived toward a thousand yeares QVEST. VI. The causes of the long life of men before the floud THe causes of the long life of the Patriarkes may be thought to be these foure 1. The naturall cause the sound constitution of their bodies not yet decayed and the wholesome aire not yet corrupted with terrene exhalations as after the floud 2. The morall cause for the invention and finding out of arts and sciences which as Iosephus writeth they caused to bee graven in two great pillars one of bricke another of stone that if the world were destroyed with water the second pillar might remaine if with fire the first for so had they learned of Adam that the world should be twice destroyed and he saith further that the pillar of stone was to be seene in Syria in his time 3. The civill or politke cause of the long life of the Patriarkes was for procreation and peopling of the world 4. The Theologicall that God by giving them such long life might make triall of their obedience to see if they would use this benefit of long life to the glory of God which they did not and therefore he shortned the age of man Yet the Lord while they enjoyed this long tearme would not suffer any of them to attaine unto a thousand yeares not for that as the Hebrewes suppose God granted of Adams thousand seventy yeares to David not for that reason which seemeth to be too curious whereof Ireneus maketh mention to make good that saying to Adam in what day soever thou eatest thereof thou shalt dye the death because a thousand yeares with God is as yesterday Psal. 90.3 And so Adam died in the first day before he came to a thousand But God hereby would put the fathers in minde of mortality that although they lived many hundred yeares yet none of them filled up a thousand lest they might have too much flattered themselves in long life and seeing a thousand is a number of perfection God would have none of them attaine to 1000. that we might know that nothing is perfect here Mercer QVEST. V. Of the false computation of the 70. Interpreters and whence it is thought to proceed FUrther whereas the Septuagint doe much differ in the account of yeares from the Hebrew text adding to the age of the old world which in true reckoning maketh but 1656. five hundred eighty six yeares more so making the whole number of yeares 2242. It is diversly conjectured how this error should arise 1. Some impute it to the malice of the Jewes that of purpose corrupted the greeke text that the Gentiles should not know the secrets of the Scriptures 2. Some to the prudency of the 70. translators or of the writers and scribes who knowing that the Aegyptians would count it but a fable that the fathers lived so many Astronomicall yeares made a way for them to take it after the count of the Aegyptian yeares whereof ten make but one yeare and therefore they added an hundred yeares to the fathers age before they begat children to make them apt for generation But where the yeares will serve without any such addition they adde none As Iered lived an 162. yeares which because it maketh by the Aegyptian calculation sixteene yeares and some what more the Septuagint there alter nothing This is Augustines conjecture But howsoever the Septuagint came to be so corrupt it is apparantly in many points erroneous 1. They adde unto six of the Patriarkes ages before they begat children to each of them Adam Seth Enâ—s Cainon Malaleel Henoch an 100. yeares and detract them againe in the remainder of their life that the whole summe may agree 2. They take away from Methusalems age before hee had children 22. yeares and adde to Lamechs age 6. yeares as is shewed before 3. They misse in their calculation in Methusalems yeares they make him to live an hundred sixty five before hee begat Lamech and 802. after in all 969. whereas the other numbers put together want two of this summe making but 967. 4. They detract from Lamechs age 24. yeares his whole age according to the Hebrew is 777 according to the septuagint but 753. 5. By their computation Methusalem must live 14. yeares after the floud for they make him to live 802. yeares after Lamech was borne and Lamech lived 188. yeares before Noah was borne and in the six hundred yeare of Noahs age came the floud Lamech and Noah make but 788. yeares after the computation of the Septuagint there remaineth yet 14. yeares of Methusalems life who according to the Hebrew computation died the same yeare in the beginning before the floud came for in the arke hee could not be where only were eight persons Noah and his wife his three sonnes and their wives Genes 7.7 and S. Peter witnesseth that in the arke eight soules only were saved 1 Pet 3.20 and to say that Methuselah was saved in the terrestriall Paradise with his father Henoch is a fabulous fiction without ground Mercerus QVEST. VI. The reason of the inequality of generation in the fathers WHereas the Patriarkes at divers ages began to beget children Mahalaleel and Henoch at 56. yeares Iered at a hundred sixty two yeares Lamech at two hundreth eighty two Noah at five hundred 1. Neither is it to be imputed to Noahs holinesse that so long abstained from mariage seeâ—ng Henoch that for his godly life was translated had children at 65. yeares 2. Neither as Pererius conjectureth is it like that Noah had other elder sonnes which were dead before the floud came for whereas it is
said of all the Patriarkes beside that they begat sonnes and daughters beside those which are expressed no such thing is mentioned of Noah that beside these three he begat sonnes and daughters and the Septuagint read Noah begat three sonnes c. insinuating in so reading their opinion that these were all their sonnes yet it is evident Genes 6.9 That these were all Noahs seed the words are these are the generation of Noah Noah begat three sonnes c. 3. I rather thinke not that either Noah deferred his marriage till hee was 500. yeeres old or that hee being married abstained from the company of his wife all that time but that God so disposed seeing he purposed to save Noah and all his sonnes from the floud that Noah did not so abound with posterity as his fathers before him lest they also should have followed the wickednesse of that age and so perish with the rest the Lord saw that there might bee sufficient for the replenishing of the world againe and it was more to Gods glory to increase the world afterward by so small a number QVEST. VII Wherein Noah was a comfort to his parents 7. Vers. 29. THis same shall comfort us concerning the workes and sorrow of our hands 1. Not because the course of sinne should be stopped and the grievous workes of sinners stayed by the destructions in the floud as Chrysostome 2. Or because Noah found out the use of the plow whereby the earth was tilled with more ease as R. Solomon 3. or for that the use of flesh was graunted to Noah after the floud as some thinke 4. Nor yet onely for that the seminary of the world was preserved in Noahs arke which otherwise should have perished 5. Nor yet onely because God renewed his covenant with Noah promising that the world should never be destroyed with waters againe 6. But the chiefe scope of this prophesie hath relation to Christ in whom we finde true rest to our soules and who hath delivered us from the curse Galath 3.10 who was prefigured in Noah and his baptisme wherein is exhibited the remission of sinnes shadowed forth in Noahs arke as the Apostle sheweth 1 Peter 3.22 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. Originall sinne by propagation not imitation 1. vers 3. IN that Adam begat a sonne in the likenesse of his owne image which before is interpreted of originall corruption the heresie of the Pelagians is confuted who denied any such originall sinne or depravation of nature to be in infants by propagation from their parents but that it commeth onely by a corrupt imitation this was the heresie of the old Pelagians who affirmed Peccatum prima transgressionis in alios homines non propagations sed imitatione transisset that the sinne of the first transgression passeth unto other men not by propagation but imitation which heresie seemeth to have beene revived by Catherinus a Popish writer who denieth that the sinne of Adam is propagated or transfused to his posterity But the Scripture evidently overthroweth this assertion David confesseth hee was conceived in sinne Psal. 51.5 the Apostle saith That death went â—ver all in as much as all have sinned children then if they had not sinne should not die and here Seth is begotten in his fathers image 2. Doct. Originall sinne not a substance 2. THeir opinion is confuted that hold originall sinne to be a substance for like as the image of God wherein Adam was created was not the substance of the soule but the quality as the Apostle expoundeth which consist in holinesse and righteousnesse Ephes. 4.24 so the image of Adams corrupt nature consisteth in the contrary qualities of impurity and injustice 3. Doct. The state of originall sinne in soule 3. THe opinion of Papists is refuted who affirme that this originall corruption hath the seat and place in the flesh not in the soule for this image of corruption was in Adams soule and therefore the Apostle saith he renewed in the spirit of our mindes Ephes. 4 24. and put off the old man c. and put on the new which is renewed in knowledge after the image of him that created him Coloss. 3.10 there the corrupt image of Adam succeeded where Gods image is decayed which was in the soule for there the place of knowledge is 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. Henoch was no licentious liver at any time IN that vers 21. after the generation Henoch is said to walke with God and not before Procopius Gazeus thinketh that Henoch was before a wicked liver but after repented But the contrary is â—vident in that it pleased God with such extraordinarie favour to take Henoch out of the world that he saw no death that he was as a shining starre for vertue and holinesse in that age 2. Confut. Henoch died not WHereas vers 23. it is said all the dayes of Henoch were 365. Albâ—n Ezra with other Hebrewes thinke that Henoch died for if he were still alive these should not be all his dayes Cont. 1. The Scripture maketh mention onely of the yeares of his life upon earth his yeares with God are not to bee accounted among men as the Apostle saith of Christ who in the dayes of his flesh Heb. 5.7 he is now in his flesh in heaven but these are counted the dayes of his flesh when he walked in his flesh among men 2. The Apostle evidently witnesseth that Henoch was taken away that he should not see death Heb. 11.5 he therefore died not 3. Confut. Henoch not alive in his flesh BEcause it is said that God tooke away or translated Henoch the Popish writers doe imagine that Henoch is yet alive in his flesh in Paradise together with Elias Contra. seeing that Elias is said to bee taken up into heaven or that he went into heaven 2 King 2.11 where Henoch also walked with God we cannot beleeve that they entred heaven in their whole humanity but that prerogative was to be reserved for Christ seeing the Apostle saith that he hath prepared a now and living way into the holy place for us by his vaile that is his flesh Heb. 10.20 Christs flesh therefore must make a way into heaven before any mans flesh beside can enter 4. Confut. Henoch not in the terestriall Paradise BUt because they also affirme that Henoch liveth in his flesh not in heaven but in the terestriall Paradise and it is against the faith as some of them say to thinke otherwise the vanity of this opinion shall easily appeare 1. Because the Scripture saith that every thing was destroyed upon the face of the earth and onely eight persons were saved in the Arke therefore Henoch if he had beene upon the earth must have perished 2. The waters prevailed fifteene cubits over the highest mountaine Genes 7.20 therefore the earthly Paradise must needs also have beene ouerflowne and destroyed 3. If they answer that Paradise might be hemmed in with the water which might stand as a wall round about it
as the water in the red sea did or that though it were covered with water it might be preserved as the Olive tree whereof the Dove tooke a branch or that God might restore Paradise againe after the floud the first is presumptuous to imagine a miracle without warrant of Scripture and if it had beene so Noah needed not to have made an arke he and his sonnes and the cattell might have beene preserved there the second is not sufficient for though Paradise which is not like had beene so preserved yet Henoch must have beene drowned The third is frivolous for if the terrene Paradise had beene planted againe seeing it was situated in a knowne place in Mesopotamia it could not have beene hid In this question Pererius is an adversary to Bellarmine Senens and the rest that yet dreame of a terrene Paradise 5. Confut. Henoch shall returne into the world to die IT is also the constant opinion of the popish writers that Henoch shall come againe toward the end of the world and then shall die being to be slaine by Antichrist Pererius cum Bellarm. Cont. But this is contrary to the Apostle That Henoch was taken away that he should not see death neither was found Heb. 11.5 Ergo Henoch shall not see death nor bee found in a mortall state in earth whereas they object that place Heb. 9.27 It is appointed unto men that they shall once die The answer is ready like as they which are alive at Christs comming shall not die but be changed 1 Cor. 15. which notwithstanding shall bee in stead of death so Henoch was changed in his taking up though he died not a common death 6. Confut. Henoch shall not returne to preach repentance to the world COncerning the end and causes wherefore Henoch was translated 1. Wee admit that God hereby would put the righteous in comfort that notwithstanding the sentence pronounced against Adam there was a way of righteousnesse whereby to recover Adams lost state 2. To minister comfort to the afflicted members of Christ that they should not doubt but that their reward is with God as Habel though he had an untimely end yet lived with God as Henoch did thus Theodoret. 3. Wee refuse not the collection here of Thomas Aquinas that God both by Henochs translation before the law and Elias under the law would nourish the hope of life in his Church as by types representing the ascension of Christ in whom the promise of salvation should be accomplished These causes of Henochs translation may safely be received 4. But we neither thinke as it is in the booke of Wisdome which is no Canonicall Scripture and therefore we may safely dissent from it That hee was taken away lest wickednesse should alter his understanding for as he walked with God before God kept him in his feare and preserved him from evill so he could have guided him still as the Apostle saith He shall be established God is able to make him stand Rom. 14.4 speaking of the faithfull servants of God as Mathuselah the sonne of Henoch being the longest lived of all the Patriarkes continued righteous to the end 5. Neither is that surmise fit to be received that Henoch is kept alive to preach repentance in the end of the world and to maintaine the Gospell against Antichrist which is the common opinion of the papall professors For of Henochs preaching in the end of the world there is no mention in Scripture but only of the sending of Elias which is not understood of Elias person but of his spirit and zeale And this Elias the Angell expoundeth to be Iohn Baptist who should goe before Christ in the spirit and power of Elias And there is no such necessity that Henoch should be preserved so many yeares by miracle to that end seeing the Lord is able to raise up Prophets and Ministers as he did Iohn Baptist in the spirit of Elias and Henoch to maintaine the truth against the Pope and Antichrist which we see plentifully performed in these dayes 7. Confut. Of the Prophesie and booke of Henoch WHereas S. Inde in his Epistle vers 14. maketh mention of the Prophesie of Henoch the seventh from Adam which is not found in any other part of the Canonicall Scripture lest the adversaries might hereupon build their traditions and unwritten verities I will briefly declare what is to be thought of this Prophesie of Henoch 1. I neither thinke with Tertullian that there was any such propheticall booke of Henoch then extant who conjectureth that though it perished in the floud yet it might be restored againe by Noah thereunto inspired 2. Neither yet with Hierome that this booke of Henoch was an Apocriphall booke yet some part of it might be true which the Apostle might alleage For it is not like that the Apostle would derive a testimony from an hidden and obscure booke of no authority in the Church 3. Neither yet is it like as Michael Medina thinketh that there was no such booke at all under Henochs name for the fathers Origen Hierome Augustine doe in many places make evident mention that such a booke there was but thought it to be forged 4. And it is as unlike that the true book of Henoch was extant in the Apostles time which was afterward corrupted with fables and so rejected of the Church for then the Church would rather have purged the true booke from such errours and preserved the rest pure as they did discerne the true Gospels from the forged and adulterate Our opinion then is 1. With Augustine that the booke of Henoch which in his time was produced by Heretikes was altogether forged and no part of it of Henochs writing Non quod eorum hominum qui Deo placuorunt reprobetur authoritas sed quod ista non creduntur ipsorum not that saith he we refuse the authoritie of such men as pleased God but for that they were thought not to be theirs 2. We judge it not unlike with Origen that there might be such an authenticall booke of Henochs prophesie out of the which Iude did take his testimony which is now lost as some other parts of the Canonicall Scripture are as the books of God Nathan Iddâ— and other Prophets mentioned in the Chronicles 3. Or this prophesie of Henoch might be preserved by faithfull tradition in the Church of the Iewes which is approved by the Apostle But this is no warrant for other unwritten traditions unlesse some had the like Apostlike spirit to judge of them as Iudas had and further this prophesie of Henoch is a greeable to the Scriptures so are not many unwritten traditions urged by the Church of Rome 6. Places of exhortation 1. IN that the line only of the race of the faithfull is rehearsed in this chapter it both sheweth that God will alwaies have his church in the world and that in the most corrupt times God will have a remnant that shall
But it seemeth that this great defection was about the seventh age for then Lamech of Cains race tooke unto him two wives then the Lord tooke away righteous Henoch that he should bee no longer grieved with the wickednesse of the world Then the world being replenished with great multitudes which are ring-leaders for the most part unto evill as it is written thou shalt not follow a multitude to doe evill began to give themselves to all kinde of wickednesse adultery oppression cruelty multiplicity of wives unlawfull lust even against nature and to fill the earth with uncleannesse 3. And although in this seventh age iniquity was come to the full height yet it began long before even in the dayes of Enos when as the righteous abhorring the great wickednesse of Cains posterity separated themselves and a part beganne to call upon the name of God Iun. 4. The Hebrewes note that at the beginning women were not so multiplied as afterward by whom they tooke occasion to sinne and therefore it is added there were daughters borne unto them c. vers 1. but this clause sheweth not a more speciall multiplying of that kinde but that when the world began to be stored both with men and women then they gave themselves to wantonnesse QVEST. III. The particular sin of the old world here noted Vers. 2. THey saw the daughters of men that they were faire c. 1. Their fault was not onely in that they of the righteous seed matched into Cains stocke Calvin 2. Or that they respected onely beauty having no regard to their piety and vertue Marlorat 3. But they by violence tooke unto them not to their wives but women for so with Mercerus and Iunius I rather interpret the word nashim from all men whatsoever as Iunius readeth both virgines and wives they cared not whom 4. Some Hebrewes here understand also the filthy sinne of buggery that they tooke all they liked even from among the bruit beasts but Moses speaketh onely of the daughters of men QVEST. IV. Who were these sonnes of God Vers. THen the sonnes of God 1. These sonnes of God were not the Angels which some have supposed to have fallen for their intemperancie with women and to have begotten of them spirits as Ioseph Philo Iustine Clemens Alexandrinus Tertullian conjectured who so expoundeth that place of S. Paul that women should be covered because of the Angels lest they should bee tempted with their beauty This opinion is easily confuted 1. Because the world was punished and God was angry not for the sinne of Angels but of men vers 3. My spirit shall not alway strive with man 2. Chrysostome urgeth that place Matth. 22. in the resurrection they neither marry nor are married but are the Angels Ergo Angels are not subject to carnall affections as men are 3. If Angels fell first for the love of women then they sinned not for 1000. yeares after the creation whereas the Scripture sheweth that the Devill was a murtherer and a liar from the beginning Ioh. 8.44 QVEST. V. Devils not corporall nor mortall IT is also absurd and improbable that these were devils which did company with women and of them came Gyants as thinketh Franciscus Georgius who affirmeth devils to have bodies and a generative faculty and to company with women Of the like opinion is Psellus that the devils have bodies and they are nourished by sucking and attraction as spunges and that they are males and females at their pleasures some are of a fiery some ayrie some a watery some of a terrene nature But these are fables and fictions fit rather to be laughed at than worthy to be confuted 1. The Devils are of a spirituall not corporall nature it appeareth by that story Luk. 8. where we reade that in one man there was a legion that is six thousand Devils how could so many spirits if they were corporall be included in one body 2. If they were of a fierie watery or earthly so of an elementall nature they should bee subject to corruption mutability and mortality and so some have imagined also as Plutarch writeth of the death of the great Pan a famous Devill among the Pagans and Cardane reporteth that he heard his Father say who was above thirty years familiar with the Devils that he learned of them that they doe die decay revive againe but this fancie is contrary to the Scripture which testifieth that the Devill hath beene a murtherer from the beginning of the world Ioh. 8 44 Ergo he hath continued from the beginning of the world and how should the soule of man be immortall if these spirits which are of a more subtill nature were mortall 3. Though it were granted that Devills have a kinde of airie bodies yet could they not ingender for the power of generation agreeth onely to perfect bodies which have their materiall and distinct parts and receive nourishment 4. And they being as they say male and female should ingender among themselves in their owne kinde 5. Or if they did company with women they could not beget men but multiply their owne kinde or at the least a mixt kinde as the mule is engendred of an horse and an asse and so some likewise have conceited that the Faunes and Satyres were the off-spring of such generation As Hierom in the life of Antonie reporteth that such an one appeared unto him in the wildernesse with goats feet long crooked nailes and hornes upon his head and spake unto Antonie but either this may be held to be a fable foisted under Hieromes name or if there were any such thing it might be some monster of the wildernesse which the Devill used as his trunke to speake out of QVEST. VI. Spirits doe not generate BUt much more absurd is the opinion of Paulus Burgensis that thinketh these which companied with the daughters of men were spirits called Incubi which doe assume bodies of the aire for a time representing the shape sometime of men sometime of women in the act of generation and then they are called Succubi and thus saith he were the Giants engendred and Tostatus approoving this conceit of Incubi and Succubi seemeth to give credit to that report of Merlin that he was begotten by a spirit In these assertions and uncertaine conjectures of men some what is true some part false 1. True it is that the Devill may appeare in the shape of man or woman and dissemble and counterfeit the act proper to both not that the spirits have any delight in such carnall acts having no true but assumed and counterfeit bodies but they doe it more strongly to delude men and women and entice them to that abominable sinne of the flesh which they know hath corrupted the hearts of many excellent men as of David Salomon 2. Though spirits can take upon them the shape of bodies yet they are but so to the eye they are not true bodies being easily
by 9. which is the height will produce the said number of an 135000. whereas fodder for the cattell occupieth not above 90000 ex Perer. QVEST. VIII Whether the ravenous beasts lived of flesh in the Arke WHereas it is also questioned whether the ravenous beasts were fed with flesh according to their naturall use while they were in the Arke 1. Neither is it like that all the beasts did eat of one common food for the text saith Genes 6.21 take with thee of all meat that is eaten 2. Neither is it like as Origen thinketh of which opinion also is Bucer that Adam brought into the Arke a great number of cattell to be food for the ravenous beasts for there came no more but two of the uncleane and seven of the cleane 3. Neither is it probable that these beasts did not live of flesh but herbs and other fruits of the earth before the floud as I have shewed at large quest 23 in 1. cap. of Genes 4. Wherefore I approve rather Augustines resolution to the which Mercerus subscribeth which is to this effect 1. that these devouring beasts as they doe live of flesh so also they use to eat of the fruits of the earth 2. That it might be revealed to Adam what food besides flesh was convenient and apt for them 3. That hunger will enforce beasts to eat that which otherwise is not usuall 4. But his best answer is quid non suave faceret Deus qui etiam ut sine cibo viverent divina facilitate donaret What could not God make pleasant who could have given them power to have lived without meat much more then could God by his power dispose them to live for that time of other food than flesh QVEST. IX How the yeare is to be counted wherein the floud came Vers. 10. SO it came to passe after seven dayes that the floud was upon the earth in the six hundred yeare of Noahs life in the second moneth c. 1. Noah went seven dayes into the Arke before the floud came not as the Hebrewes conjecture to lament for the death of Mathuselah for it is certaine that Mathuselah died the same yeare the floud came so whether hee died seven dayes or seven weekes before it is uncertaine but it is more like that Noah entred before to dispose of every thing in the Arke before it should be tossed of the waters as also as Ambrose noteth that the rest of the world seeing him enter before there was yet any apparant danger might have beene drawne to repentance 2. Neither was the 600. yeare of Noahs age now onely begun as Lyranus Tostatus with others thinke but complete for otherwise there should not bee 1656. yeares from the creation to the floud neither should Noah have lived 900. and fifty yeares whereof he lived but 350. after the floud if hee had not beene full 600. yeare old before 3. This second moneth was neither the second moneth of the yeare considered a part from Noahs age as Rupertus thinketh for it hath a coherence with the 600. yeare of Noahs life whereof mention is made immediatly before neither is it to be taken for the second of Noahs 600. yeare without respect of the season of that instant yeare as Cajetan seemeth to thinke but it was both the second moneth of the usuall yeare and of Noahs 600 yeare which concurred both together for Noah his 600. yeare was the 1656. yeare of the age of the world from the Creation Mercer QVEST. X. Whether the floud came in the Spring or Autumne THis second moneth some thinke to have beene in the Spring answering to the moneth of May. 1. That it might be the more griefe to the wicked to be taken away from their pleasure as our Saviour sheweth that they were taken away in the middest of their mirth Matth. 24.37 Luther 2. That the floud might not be imputed to any naturall causes but onely to the power of God the waters increasing in the time of Summer which is a season of drought and decreasing in Winter when as the waters naturally increase 3. And againe because the Dove brought the leafe of an Olive in the 11. moneth after the floud beganne some doe gather that the floud came in the Spring Rupertus 4. But better arguments than these may be produced to shew it more probable that the floud came in the Spring because that then the world is supposed to have taken beginning as is before proved Quest. 10. in 1. chap. Gen. and from the creation to the floud are reckoned 1656. even yeares 5. The floud came in the second moneth of the yeare now it cannot be shewed in any place of Scripture where the moneths are accounted in order the first second third but from Nisan which answereth to part of March part of Aprill Moses ordaining this moneth to be the first Exod. 12. doth make no new institution but reneweth the old account which was discontinued in Egypt by reason that the Egyptians indeed beginne their yeare from the moneth Pthoâ— which answereth to our September And this reason from the order and account of the moneths I confesse hath much prevailed with me to thinke it more likely that the floud came in the Spring 6. And if it had beene Autumne when the Cattell came forth of the Arke when the herbs and plants doe fade whence should they have had food till the Spring 7. As also the cattell presently increasing and multiplying after their comming out of the Arke this might seeme rather to fall into the Spring time which is the aptest season for the copulation and ingendring of cattell but most especially of the fowles Of this opinion are most of the Ecclesiasticall Writers though divers of the Hebrewes hold the contrary as Ambrose among the rest thus resolveth Secundum mensem verni temporis fuisse non ambigitur quando augentur nascentia ager parturit c. tunc ergo fecit diluvium quando dolor eorum major foret qui in abundantia puniebantur c. It is not to be doubted but that the second moneth was in the Spring time when things increase and grow the field bringeth forth c. God therefore then sent the floud when their griefe should be the greater to be punished in their abundance The chiefest reason that moved Ambrose thus to thinke was the account of the moneths which alwayes in Scripture are reckoned from the Spring yea that moneth which some would have the beginning of the yeare when the feast of blowing the Trumpets and of Tabernacles was kept is called the seventh moneth Levit. 23.24.34 Of thâ—s opinion also is learned Mercerus that when the second or third moneth is simply named it must be accounted from Nisan which is in the Spring QVEST. XI What is vnderstood by the great deepe and the windowes of heaven Vers. 10. THe fountaines of the great deepe were broken up 1. By the deepe here is not understood the Tartarean waters about
was a time of abstinency 2. Neither as some that for the more speedy increase of the world children were borne in a shorter time as at 7. moneths 3 Nor yet that Elam and Assur might bee twins both borne at a birth 4. But I rather thinke that Arphacsad might be either the eldest of all or the second of Sems sonnes for the scripture observeth not the order of time in setting downe names as we saw before in rehearsing of Sem Ham and Iapheth QVEST. XVIII Why it is here omitted in the genealog of these fathers and he died FVrther whereas in the Patriarkes lives before the floud it is added and hee died which is omitted here 1. Some thinke it is to shew that Henoch died not a common death as the rest did 2. Some to signifie that none of them perished in the floud 3. Some yet are more curious aâ— Bahai who thinketh this clause and he died to bee here omitted because Messiah was to come of this line whom they hold to be immortall and further he prescribeth Messiah his age that hee should live 837. yeares before the end of the sixt millenary or thousand yeare which hee would gather by the letters of the word Lemarbaty used by the Prophet Isay 9.7 which is of the increase of his government there shall bee no end where the first letter lamed signifieth 30. men 600. râ—sh 200. beth 2. he 5. which maketh together 837. But it is evident to all the world how they are deceived for the six thousand yeare is expired within lesse than 400. yeares and yet their supposed Messiah commeth not and againe Messiah came as well of the line of the fathers before the floud as of them after the floud 4. Wherefore this is more like to bee the reason because then after Adams transgression Moses would shew how the curse tooke place thou shalt dye the death in those long lived patriarkes that although they lived divers hundred yeares yet in the end they dyed Mercerus QVEST. XIX At what age of Terah Abraham was borne Vers. 26. TErah lived 70. yeares and begat Abraham c. Terah lived 205. yeares and died in Charran at what time Abraham was 75. yeares old Genes 12.5 Abraham then was borne when his father was an 130. yeare old not in his 70. yeare for the reconciliation then of these places 1. We need not with Hierome that followeth therein the Hebrewes to say that Abrahams age of 75. yeares is not counced from his birth but from his departure from Vr. of the Chaldes and his miraculous deliverance out of the fire wherein they cast him because he would not worship their Idols for beside that this tradition of Abrahams deliverance hath no sufficient ground to warrant it a great inconvenience will follow it if it bee admitted that Abraham was an 130. yeare old at this time when he is said to bee but 75. which must of necessitie followe if Abraham were borne in the 70. yeare of Therah then it would follow that Isaack borne when Abraham was an 100. yeare old was borne 30. yeare before hee came into the land of Canaan which is contrarie to the Scripture or if they will count those hundred yeares also from Abrahams departure out of Chaldea and that he was indeed an 160. yeares old when Isaack was borne and Isaack was 40. yeare old his father yet living when he tooke Rebeccah to wife Genes 25.20 Abraham should have lived above 200. yeares whereas the Scripture saith he lived but an 175. Genes 25.7 2 Neither is it a sufficent answer that Abraham went out of Charran at 75. yeares of his age long before his fathers death and that Moses doth recapitulate the story afterward as Aben Ezra for Steven saith that God brought him out after his father was dead Act. 7.4 And to say his father was spiritually dead not naturally because he staied still and refused to goe into Canaan living in idolatrie which is the devise of one Andreas Masins cited by Pererius is a forcing of Stephens words which in an historicall narration must be taken properly 3. And with Augustine to make two departures of Abraham into the land of Canaan the one when Terah was yet living being an 105. yeare old and Abraham 75. sojourning there 60. yeares while his father lived in Charran and another after Therâ—hs death whome Abraham might visite before going and comming into Canaan but now he came from thence his father being dead and returned no more that in the first departure his bodie remooved but his affection was toward that place where his father was but now his affection and all was removed This imagination of two departures into Canaan dissenteth from Stephens narration Act. 7. where indeed he speaketh of two journeyes of Abraham one out of Mesopotamia the other out of Charan But into Canaan the Lord brought him after his father was dead v. 4. and not before 4. That also is a meere fancy that the rest of Abrahams age is concealed who should be an 130. when hee is said to be but 75. to this intent because God would keepe secret the end of the world Calvin for this would nothing have helped to the knowledge of that secret the account of yeares past will not tell us what yeares are to come and our Saviour saith the Angels know not of that day and yet they knew very well the age of Abraham 5. Wherefore the best solution is that Abraham though he be named first because of the privilege and preeminencie of his faith yet was not the first borne Terah at 70. yeares began to have sonnes but Abraham was not borne till the 130. yeare of his fathers age for he was but 75. at his fathers death who was then 205. So Noah is said to be 500. yeare old when he begat Sem Cham and Iapheth yet was not Sem borne till two yeares after Gen. 11.10 beside Sarah is held to have beene Abrahams brothers daughther Abraham then could not be the eldest brother for Sara was but 10. yeares younger than Abraham Gen. 17.17 Iun. QVEST. XX. Sarai not sister but neece to Abraham Vers. 29. THe father of Milcha and of Iscah c. 1. Some thinke that this Iscah was not Sarai Abrahams wife but that shee was rather the daughter of Thare and Abrahams owne sister by the fathers side than the daughter of his brother Aran and that it was lawfull then for the halfe brother by the fathers side to marrie his sister sic Clement Alexand. Lippoman Cajetan Scotus 2. Others thinke that Sarai was not the naturall but the adopted daughter of Thare 3. But the truer opinion is that Sarai was the daughter of Haran sister to Lot and Milcah and the same that is called Iscah as may appeare by these reasons thus thinke Iosephus and Augustine Iunius 1. It is like that as Nachor married the one sister so Abraham married the other because it was their great care not to
4. Iunius placeth it neare unto Jerusalem being the same Valley where Absolon reared his Pillar 2. Sam. 18.18 and hereunto the Septuagint agree which interpret in the Valley of Melchisedeck And it seemeth indeed not to be farre off from Salem which is Jerusalem where Melchisedeck was King because he met Abraham there with bread and wine 5. It was not at this time but afterward called the Kings Dale Vatab. not because the Kings used there to exercise and disport themselves Chald. neither was it so named of some King Calvin but rather it was called the Kings Dale for the excellency of it and therefore is thought to be the same which was called Vallis illustris the famous Valley Perer. QVEST. XVI Who Melchisedeck was Vers. 18 MElchisedeck c. 1. Origen and Dydimus thinke that Melchisedeck was an Angell but the text is contrary that maketh him King of Salem 2. Some thinke that this Melchisedeck was the Holy Ghost which opinion is defended by the Author of the questions of the old and new Testament cha 109. which goe under Augustines name but it is none of Augustines worke for he numbreth the Melchsedechians among the Heretikes here 's 34. and it is an erronious opinion 1. For this Melchisedeck is said to be a Priest to the most high God but every Priest is taken from among men Heb. 5.1 2. If the Holy Ghost was a Priest unto God he therein should be inferiour unto God and so not God for in the God-head there is equality 3. Neither did the Holy Ghost ever descend from heaven to be incarnate but onely the sonne of God Ioh. 3.13 4. And whereas the Apostle saith that Melchisedeck was without father or mother and without beginning of dayes or end of life Heb. 7.3 whence they would enforce that Melchesedeck was not a mortall man but of an immortall nature the Apostle hath there relation onely to the story in this place Melchisedeck is not set forth in story by his kindred his birth and death he had both father and mother was borne and died but there is no mention made of it and so Hierome expoundeth that word used by the Apostle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 genealogie is not expressed or mentioned 3. A third opinion there is that Melchisedeck was a King of Canaan and not of Abrahams line of which opinion were Irenaeus Eusebius Caesarion Apollinarius Eustathius as Hierome testifieth and among the new Writers Calvin Iunius Musculus Mercerus Pererius with others 1. Pererius urgeth that place Heb. 7.6 He whose kindred is not counted among them which proveth not that Melchisedeck simply was not of Abrahams kindred but that it was not so expressed in story 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Epiphanius saith so that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not rehearsed in genealogie here used by the Apostle is the same that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without kindred vers 3. 2. And seeing Canaan was under Gods curse and Sem had the chiefe blessing how it is like that one of Canaan should blesse Abraham of Sem. 3. And the Apostle concludeth that Melchisedeck was greater than Abraham because he blessed him but none of the Canaanites which were the cursed seed could be greater than Abraham the father of the faithfull of blessed Sem. 4. The fourth opinion of the rest most probable is that this Melchisedeck was Sem which opinion is strengthned with many arguments 1. Sem onely of all men living was greater than Abraham as Syracides saith Sem and Seth were in great honour among the children of men 49.16 though Arphaxad Selah and Heber yet lived yet Sem was the most honourable in respect of his yeares his knowledge who saw the old world his prerogative in Noahs blessing and whereas Abrahams predecessors were Idolaters none of Sems progenitors are noted that way therefore seeing Melchisedeck was greater than Abraham and none then living was greater than Sem he is most like to be the Melchisedeck 2. That was the place of Sems dwelling whence in time Iapheths sonnes should learne to dwell in the Tabernacle of God so reasoneth Midras but from Sion came forth the law and word from Jerusalem Isay 2.3 at Salem therefore were the tents of Sem. 3. Hierome alleageth this reason used by some that Melchisedeck brought forth bread and wine to Abraham for his repast seeing he owed this duty to his grand-childe Evagr. tom 4. 4. Melancthon thus argueth therefore God brought Abraham to Sem the father of his ancestors to joyne together a notable company of the Church 5. Some use this reason A Kingdome is more ancient than a tyranny but unlesse we make Sem to be Melchisedeck we cannot plainly prove that a King reigned before Nimrod treat of Melchis 6. Melchisedeck is interpreted a King of righteousnesse this Melchisedeck had the knowledge of the true justice and righteousnesse by faith in Christ but in all the Scripture shall we read of none called to the faith but men acquainted with Abrahams house with himselfe or Isaacks line or the children of the East the sonnes of Keturah in the booke of Iob. 7. That this Melchisedeck a King of Canaan should bee Sem agreeth to the prophesie Gen. 9.27 Let Canaan be his servant 8. Also in that he is called a Priest of the most high God This also agreeth to Sem who had that prerogative of Priest-hood not as some Hebrewes thinke by his birth-right for Iapheth was elder but by his fathers blessing Blessed be the God of Sem who was more like to be this great high Priest of Sems God than Sem himselfe 9. Melchisedeck was King of Salem which signifieth peace and indeed this Salem had a speciall prerogative of peace for when the foure Kings smote other parts of the Countrey of Canaan as is set forth in this chapter it is not like that Salem should have beene spared if the King thereof had beene a Canaanite if there had not beene great respect to the person of aged Melchisedeck or Sem. 10. Where Melchisedeck is set forth without father or mother beginning of life or end of dayes this also most fitly agreeth to Sem who was borne before the floud whose father Noah was now dead who lived 600. yeares so that no man living at that time could remember his birth or death or parents 11. Seeing also that Hebers language was preserved in Salem as may appeare by the interpretation of the name of Melchisedeck It is most probable that this King of Salem was of that line who together with the true faith retained that holy language 12. Lastly seeing Melchisedeck was a type of Christ Psal. 10. that came of Sem and no type or figure of Christ is expressed in Scripture but of Sems line none is more like to be this representer and foreshewer of Christs everlasting Priesthood than Sem himselfe then living It is most unlike that any Priest not of Sem should shadow forth the high Priest Christ of Sem and
rare using of allegories ought to teach such that they also should be verie sparing 2. Unlesse they could say of themselves as Paul did I think I have the spirit of God 1 Cor. 7.4 They cannot challenge the like liberty in expounding of scripture as S. Paul did therefore it may be said unto them as Christ said to his disciples you know not what spirit you are of Luk. 9.55 3. Perer. to this purpose useth a good reason It only belongeth to God which inspired the Scriptures perfectly to know all things that were to come and not only to know them but to dispose direct them as it pleaseth him wherefore he only can appoint that things formerly done veram totamque figuram gerant c. should beare a true and certaine type and figure of things afterward to bee done Man therefore that cannot dispose of things to come is not to make types and figures according to his owne device 5. Confut. Types are said to be that is to signifie the things whereof they are types ANd Saint Paul saith these are 2. testaments that is Sarah and Hagar signifie two testaments Galath 4.24 so the rocke is said to be Christ that is prefigured Christ 1 Cor. 10.3 This Pererius acknowledgeth and yet could not see that Christ c. after the same manner said This is my body that is a figure of my body as both Tertullian and Augustine expound although there is great difference I grant betweene the figure and representation in types and in sacraments for there is only a signification of spirituall things but in the Sacraments there is a lively and effectuall oblation of the things signified and shadowed forth yet in the phrase and manner of speaking in both there is no difference Beza 6. Places of morall observation 1. Moral Mothers should nurse their owne children Vers. 7. THat Sarah should have given sucke c. Ambrose well noteth hereupon that by Sarahs example mothers should learne to nurse their owne children they which of necessity for want of milke or weaknesse doe put forth their children to nurse are excused but of nicenesse to refuse this duty is worthy of blame The Prophet saying thou hast given mee hope at my mothers breasts Psal. 22.9 and the Apostle commending widowes that had nourished their children 1 Timoth. 5.10 sheweth that God hath laid this duty upon mothers which they that refuse are but halfe mothers which nourish the infant in their wombes but forsake it when it commeth into the world 2. the infants many times drawing the milke of bad women doe imitate their evill manners as we see in plants and young cattell that follow the nature of the ground that feedeth them and the dammes that suckle them 3. The purpose of nature is made frustrate when for this end God hath provided milke for the food of infants for God hath made nothing in vaine Calvin 4. By this meanes also the mothers affection is alienated from the childe whom shee cannot so well fancy as whom shee hath nursed and kissed at her breasts Perer. 2. Moral Our affections must be subject to Gods will Vers. 11. THis was very grievous to Abraham yet Abraham though his affection stood otherwise after the Lord had spoken unto him doth bridle his naturall affection and submitteth it to Gods pleasure Wee likewise must learne to confirme our desires to the Lords will And if commendable and naturall love such as Abrahams was must be overswayed by our duty toward God how much more unnaturall and unlawfull lust ought to be extinguished which are flat opposite and contrary to the will of God Calvin a man is to forsake and deny himselfe for Christ. Mark. 8.35 3. Moral The counsell of inferiours not to be despised Vers. 12. IN all that Sarah shall say unto thee heare her voice Abraham is bidden to give eare to the counsel of Sarah And we must learne not to despise the advice of inferiours when they speake the truth unto us and perswade us to that which is right as the Apostle saith set up them which are least esteemed in the Church 1 Corinth 6.4 Muscul. 4. Moral The truest love leaveth not a friend no not in the instant of death Vers. 16. I Will not see the death of the child Hagars heart would not serve her to see her child dye but this was but a compassionate and effeminate love give me such a friend and lover as will not forsake one in the greatest extremity and will stand by him in the agony of death when hee hath most need of comfort I condemne not the first if it proceed of tendernesse of affection rather than of nicenesse and want of duty but I preferre the other So the Lord said to Iacob moving him to goe downe into Aegypt Ioseph shall put his hand upon thine eyes Genes 4.6 4. This duty is the dearest and nearest all other performed to their friends to close their eyes when they were dead 5. Moral God heareth our prayers every where Vers. 17. GOd heard the voyce of the child c. God is every where ready to heare the complaints of the poore Ismael was heard in the wildernesse Daniel in the Lions denne the three children in the fiery furnace Ionas in the whales belly Therefore Saint Paul saith I will that men every where lift up pure hands c. 1 Timoth. 2.8 no place is then barred to our prayers Muscul. 6. Moral Old rancour must be left where true reconciliation is made Vers. 25. ANd Abraham rebuked Abimelech c. Abraham did well being now to make a firme and faithfull league with Abimelech to powre forth all the griefe of his heart at once not as the fashion of some is which make semblance sometimes of reconciliation and attonement and yet doe retaine rancour and seeds of malice in their heart as Ioab did that embraced Abner with one hand and strooke him to the heart with the other 7. Moral Inferiour officers often abuse the name and authority of their Lords and masters Vers. 26. I Know not who hath done this thing c. also thou toldest mee not c. Abraham is found to bee here in some fault that finding himselfe grieved and wronged by Abimelechs servants would complaine of it before the King but powreth it out upon this occasion Luther so many that hold themselves quiet a long time sometime in their heat will utter their stomack But the greatest fault of all was in Abimelechs servants who abusing their masters name authority do without his knowledge take away a well from Abraham Such is the officious disposition of many inferiour officers and Ministers under Princes and other great men that they will father their injurious dealings upon their authority that neither knew nor consented So Gehezi abused his Master Elisha 2 King 5.22 CHAP. XXII 1. The Method THis Chapter entreateth first of Abrahams purpose to sacrifice Isaack his sonne with other things adjoyning vers 1. to 20. secondly of Abrahams
kindred namely of the issue of his brother Nachor by his wife Milcah and his concubine Reumah vers 20. to the end In the first part wee have 1. Gods commandement to Abraham to sacrifice his sonne vers 1 2. 2. Abrahams obedience vers 3 4.5 3. The preparation to the sacrifice the wood the fire the knife the altar Isaacks binding are all expressed vers 6. to vers 10. 4. Gods prevention of Abraham and provision of another sacrifice vers 10. to 15. 5. The Lords commendation of Abrahams faith and obedience with renuing of the promise 2. The divers readings v. 2. Only begotten sonne H. only sonne caet he jachad to unite Into the land of vision H. high land S. the land of Gods worship C. the land of Moriah cat which some derive of jarah to feare some of raah to see v. 6. a sword H.S.C. a knife caet maacelet signifieth both derived of acal to devoure v. 7. Where is the sacrifice H. the sheepe S. beast B. lambe G.P. the little beast T.H. sheh signifieth a small beast of sheepe or goats v. 13. one ramme S. after that a ramme c. C. aramme behind cae behind achad caught in the plant Sabech S. in a tree C. in a thicket or bush caet Sabach the perplexity or intangling in bushes or trees v. 14. And Abraham prayed and offered sacrifice in this place and said before the Lord here shall be generations serving him therefore it is said to this day in this mountaine Abraham sacrificed to God C. and the Lord called the name of the place Iehovah â—ireh G. or the Lord seeth caet v. 16. hast not withdrawne thy sonne T. spared thy sonne caet chashach to forbid v. 18. all the people of the earth shall be blessed because of thy sonnes Ch. in thy seed shall all the nations be blessed caet v. 24. concubine Rema S. Roma H.C. reumah v. 21. the father of the Syrians H.S. father of Aram cater 3. The explanation of doubtfull questions QVEST. I. At what yeare of his age Isaack should have beene sacrificed Vers. 1. AFter these things 1. Though it be uncertaine in what yeare of Isaacks age Abraham was bidden to sacrifice him yet it is neither like that he was then but 12. yeare old as Aben Ezra ex Tostato seeing Abraham laid a burthen of wood upon his shoulder neither was he yet 37. yeares old as some Hebrewes hold which was the yeare of Sarahs death for this was done Sarah being yet living and in good health But Iosephus opinion seemeth to bee more probable that Isaack was at this time 25. yeare old 2. But that this was done the first day of the seventh moneth upon which occasion the Jewes observed the feast of blowing of Trumpets in remembrance of Isaacks deliverance is but a Jewish tradition without ground 3. Whereas Nyssenus and Augustine thinke that Sarah knew of this intended sacrifice Chrysostomes opinion is more like that she knew it not lest she should have beene too much grieved with the losse of her sonne Ex Perer. QVEST. II. Why Isaack was commanded to be sacrificed Vers. 2. TAke thy onely Sonne c. There seeme to have beene two principall ends of this commandement of God 1. that thereby Abrahams faith and obedience might be tried as the Apostle saith Heb. 11.17 by faith Abraham offred up Isaack 2. The other end was to bee a lively type and representation of the sacrifice of Christ and to this sense some expound that place Heb. 11.19 that Abraham received Isaack èn Parabolè in a similitude or parable which though it seeme not to be the proper meaning of those words yet this offering up of Isaack in sacrifice in many things representeth the death of Christ 1. as Abraham offered Isaack so God gave his sonne to dye for the world 2. as Isaack was not sacrificed so Christ was the lambe that was as though hee had beene killed Revel 5 6. his divinity died not and his humanity was revived 3. the time also agreeth Abraham was three dayes and three nights in going to the place of sacrifice as Christ was so long in the grave 4. the wood is laid upon Isaack Christ carried his crosse 5. the ramme is entangled in a thicker Christ was crowned with thornes 6. Isaack was offered in the same place where afterward the temple stood and our Saviour suffered at Hierusalem QVEST. III. Of the ten severall tentations of Abraham THis was the last and greatest tentation of Abraham and in number the tenth 1. Abraham was tempted and tried when he was bidden to come forth of his countrey not knowing whither 2. When by reason of the famine he went downe to Aegypt 3. When Pharaoh tooke away his wife that both hee was in danger of his life and she of her chastity 4. When there was a strife betweene Lots servants and his 5. When he was constrained to arme himselfe and his servants to rescue Lot taken captive 6. When at Sarahs motion he expelled Agar out of his house 7. When at ninety nine yeares of his age he was circumcised in his foreskinne 8. When Abimelech tooke away his wife 9. When he sent away Hagar and Ismael his sonne 10. When he was commanded of God to sacrifice his sonne Isaack Perer. ex Haebreis QVEST. IV. Whether this mountaine Moriah were the same wherein the Temple was built Vers. 2. TO the Land of Moriah 1. That this was the mountaine where afterward the temple was built there is no question for so it is directly affirmed 2. Cron. 3.1 2. But whether Christ were crucified upon this mountaine it cannot certainely be affirmed as Avgustine thinketh receiving it from Hierom. serm dempor 71. seeing Christ suffered without the citie in mount Calvarie unlesse it can bee shewed that these two mountaines are continued together and so in effect but one 3. But that Cain and Abel did sacrifice in this place it is unlike seeing they kept not off from paradise which was in Mesopotamia neither did Noah build his altar here after the floud because the scripture saith that the arke rested upon the hills of Armenia Gen. 8. and immediately upon Noahs comming forth of the Arke he reared that Altar unto God 4. This hill whereon the temple stood was sometime higher than the rest of the City as Iosephus describeth it but the Romans cast it downe into the brooke Cedron so that now it is in a manner a plaine lower than the other parts of the City Perer. ex Borchard QVEST. V. Of the originall and derivation of the name of Moriah FOr the signification of the word Moriah 1. some interpret it the bright or shining hill deriving it of oorh light because there was the oracle of God Aquila 2. Some would have it so called of Marar myrrhe because that place abounded with myrrhe and cynamon Cantic 4.6 3. Some of jara to feare because God was there feared and worshipped Chald. 4.
deale with the gain-saying Jewes would not so much stand upon his Apostolike illumination neither would they rest upon it 3. Neither is the word seed taken here not singularly for the person of Christ but collectively for the whole spirituall seed of Abraham the people of God consisting of the Jewes and Gentiles Beza for this sense seemeth to bee coact and not proper and the Apostle himselfe denieth it to bee understood of many but of one 4. Neither doth Saint Paul ground his argument upon the received opinion and confession of the Jewes which hee was experienced in being brought up under the feet of Gamaliel who all generally did hold this promise of blessing in Abrahams seed to be understood of the Messiah Perer. for thus the Apostles reasoning should be inverted and that made his conclusion which is his argument for the Apostle doth not reason thus This place is referred to the Messiah Ergo he saith not seeds but seed But thus rather standeth his argument In saying seed not seeds hee meaneth but one Ergo the Messiah that is Christ. 5. Wherefore if the Apostles words bee thorowly weighed and examined he enforceth two conclusions in this one sentence the first is that this place out of Moses must needs be interpreted not of all Abrahams seed confusedly but of some one specially the other is that this being evicted that the Lord in this promise speaketh but of one it will follow of necessity that this one must be Christ. For the first that Abrahams seed is not understood promiscuè for all his seed the Jewes themselves could not deny for this seed was first restrained to Isaack and Ismael excluded then in Isaack it was assigned to Iacob and Esau refused in Iacob this seed was singled out in Iuda when the other tribes were carried into captivity and never returned therefore seed here cannot bee taken for many but wee must still proceed in descending till we come to one in whom this blessing is performed Calvin For the second that this one must be Christ it will necessarily follow because none else can be named in whom all the Gentiles received this blessing for that place Psal. 72.17 All nations shall blesse him and be blessed in him cannot be understood of Salomon who was so farre from procuring a blessing to all nations that he brought a curse upon his owne nation and posterity when for his idolatry a rent was made in the Kingdome the smallest part falling to the share of his sonne Rehoboam And beside this Psalme is a propheticall song of Christ under the type of Salomon as vers 5. They shall â—eare him as long as the Sunne and Moone endureth vers 11. All Kings shall worship him vers 17. His name shall endure for ever These sayings cannot be uttered of Salomon or any other mortall man but onely are true of the Lord Messiah There being then none else found by whom the Gentiles were spiritually blessed in being called from their filthy idolatry to the knowledge and worship of the true God in being lightned with Scriptures brought to the acknowledgement and so remission of their sinnes but onely Christ none else in whom they beleeve whose name is blessed among them Who can this else bee but Jesus Christ the Messiah And thus it is evident that the Apostle hath reasoned strongly from this place that salvation commeth not by the Law but by faith in Christ which is the thing the Apostle in this place intendeth to prove QUEST XXIII Whether Abrahams obedience or Isaacks patience were more notable IT may seeme that Isaacks obedience in yeelding himselfe willingly to death was more excellent and worthy of note than Abrahams because it is a greater patience to suffer death for Gods cause than to inferre it Isaack also should have felt the sorrowes and pangs of death in his body which Abraham was onely to behold Notwithstanding these reasons Abrahams example of obedience excelled 1. Because he was to sacrifice his onely most beloved and innocent sonne which was no doubt more grievous unto him than if he had died himselfe 2. Isaacks death came unlooked for it should have beene finished at once Abrahams griefe as it pierced his heart three continuall dayes before so the remembrance of this fact would have continued still 3. The Scripture giveth sentence with Abraham which maketh mention in this place and others beside of Abrahams offering up of Isaack but ascribeth no part thereof to Isaack Now because that example of the King of Moab which offered up the King of Edoms sonne in sacrifice and not his owne as the common opinion is may be thought to resemble Abrahams fact here it shall not be amisse briefly to examine that place as it is set downe 2 King 3.27 QUEST XXIV Whether the King of Moab sacrificed his sonne and wherefore FIrst then 1. Neither is it like that the King of Moab having learned of his Priests that God prospered Israel because of Abrahams faith which doubted not to offer his sonne as Lyranus therefore he attempted to doe the like for at this time the Israelites did not so greatly prosper the kingdome being divided because of the idolatry of Salomon and diversly afflicted and the King of Moab offered not his owne son but the King of Edoms as it is expounded by Amos 2.1 For three transgressions I will not turne to Moab c. because it burnt the bones of the King of Edom as lime 2. Neither did the King of Moab this by the advice of the Priests after the example of Israel because they used to offer up their sons to Molech thinking to please the God of Israel hereby Burgens For the Israelites rather learned this idolatrous use of the Gentiles and the Israelites prospered not but were punished of God for such impieties 3. Nor yet did the King of Moab this to move the Israelites to commiseration when they should see to what misery and necessity he was brought to offer such a bloudy sacrifice as Tostat. and Vatab. for he did it rather to despight them as shall even now appeare 4. Nor yet did he offer this sacrifice only with an intent thereby to appease his gods and to procure their help which opinion indeed the heathen had of such wicked and devillish offerings Cajetan Perer. 5. But it is most likely that the King of Moab assaying to breake thorow to the King of Edom and could not tooke the Kings sonne of Edom that was to reigne after him and therefore is called the King of Edom Amos 2.1 and sacrificed him in the sight of his father to his great griefe Iunius QUEST XXV What was the cause of the indignation against Israel SEcondly where it followeth thus For that Israel was sore grieved and they departed from him or there was great indignation against Israel 1. This is not referred to the indignation or wrath of God as though the Lord should be offended with Israel sent a plague amongst them because
espousals contract consent of friends as Iacob tooke Lea and Rachel so did he not Zilphah and Bilhah the wife was taken into the house to be the mother of the family and governesse of the house the concubine was a servant still of the family as Hagar was to Sarah the wife was taken as an inseparable companion to the husband during his life the concubine might bee put away as Hagar was from Abraham the wife was chosen whose issue should onely be heires of the house but the sonnes of the concubine inherited not as the sonnes of Gilead said to Iephtah Thou shalt not inherit in our fathers house for thou art the sonne of a strange woman Iud. 12.2 2. Now where all these properties concurred she was properly and truly a concubine such an one was Hagar who was neither contracted to Abraham by any solemne espousals nor yet had the government of the house but was at Sarahs checke neither continued shee all her daies with Abraham nor her sonne admitted to be heire 3. But where all these properties are not seene together but some one of them there sometimes shee that is the wife by a certaine abuse of the word â—s called a concubine as the Levites wife before shee was yet solemnly espoused unto him with consent of her parents is called his concubine Iud. 19.1 for as yet she did commit fornication with him but afterward having her fathers consent he is called his father in law vers 4. so here in this place Keturah is called Abrahams concubine for that her children were not admitted to be heires with Isaack but otherwise she was Abrahams lawfull wife And for the same reason sometimes a concubine is called a wife as Zilpah and Bilhah are said to be Iacobs wives Genesis 37.2 because their children were coheires with the rest and fathers of the tribes 4. There appeareth then great difference betweene Hagar and Keturah Hagar was neither solemnly taken to be Abrahams wife but given him onely for procreation and while Sarah Abrahams lawfull wife was yet living shee remained a bond-woman still and was not made free she was cast out of the house But Keturah was solemnly taken to be Abrahams wife she was a free woman Sarah was now dead she left not Abraham while she lived wherefore Keturah was not properly Abrahams concubine but for that reason onely before alleaged But Hagar was verily his concubine as Leo well determineth Aliud est uxor aliud concubina sicut aliud ancilla aliud libera propter quod Apostolus ad manifestandum haruÌ„ personarum diseretionem testimonium ponit ex Genes c. A wife is one thing a concubine another a free woman is one thing a bond another and therefore the Apostle to shew the difference of these persons doth alleage a testimony out of Genesis where it is said to Abraham Cast out the bond-woman and her sonne for the sonne of the bond-woman shall not be heire with my sonne Isaack Leo epist. 90. c. 4. citatur par 2. c. 32. q. 2. c. 12. concil Triburiens c. 38. QUEST IX Why Abraham sent away the sonnes of Keturah ABraham gave them gifts and sent them away from Isaack c. The reasons of Abrahams so doing are these 1. because that countrey was not like to hold them Abraham knowing that his seed should exceedingly multiply Perer. 2. Abraham did it to take away all occasion of strife that might fall out betweene brethren as for that cause before Abraham and Lot were separated Calvin 3. lest that Isaack and his seed might have beene corrupted by their evill manners and false worship whom Abraham did foresee not to belong to the people of God Perer. 4. The greatest reason of all was because the inheritance of that land was promised to Isaacks seed which he would not have disturbed by his other sonnes Muscul. Mercer QUEST X. What East countrey Abraham sent Keturahs sonnes into SEnt them Eastward to the East countrey c. 1. Not Eastward in respect of Isaacks dwelling for some part of the land of Canaan was so towards the East 2. nor yet Eastward in respect of the situation of the world for so India is counted in the East whither indeed Hierome thinketh that they were sent but it is not like that Abraham would send his sonnes so farre off 3. They were then sent into the East countrey in respect of Palestina as into Syria Arabia where the Ismaelites Idumeans and Midianites inhabited which countries in the Scripture are usually called by the name of the East as Iacob going into Mesopotamia is said to goe into the East country Gen. 29.1 Balaam came from Aram out of the mountaines of the East Num. 23.7 Iob also is said to have beene the greatest of all the men of the East Iob 1.3 4. Into these East countries they were sent not because the people there were addicted to art magicke whereunto Abraham saw his sonnes inclined as the Cabalists coniecture but it is like that those countries to the which he sent them were as yet vacant and unpeopled Mercer QUEST XI Of the computation of the yeares of Abrahams life Vers. 7. THis is the age of Abrahams life 175. yeares Pererius upon this place gathering into a summe the storie of Abrahams life falleth into many apparent errours in Chronology which briefly shall be noted 1. He saith that Abraham was borne in the seventy yeares of his father Terahs age whereas it is cleare seeing Araham in his fathers two hundred and five yeare was seventy five yeares old Gen. 11.32 12.4 that he was borne in the hundred and thirty yeare of his fathers age 2. As one absurdity being granted many follow and one errour breedeth many so upon this false ground he buildeth other uncertaine conclusions as that Abraham was borne after the flood 292. yeares whereas he was borne 60. yeares after an 352. after the flood for so long after is the 130. yeare of Terahs age 3. He saith that Noah died in the 58. yeare of Abrahams age whereas Noah died 2. yeares before Abraham was borne 4. Further he affirmeth Terah Abrahams father to have died in the 135. yeare of Abrahams life whereas he must end his life sixty yeares before in the seventy five of Abrahams age for so old was Abraham when he went out of Charran whence he departed not till the death of Terah Act. 7.4 5. He proceedeth further in this his new coyned Chronologie that Abraham died in the 467. yeare after the flood and 2123. yeares after the creation whereas it was the 527. yeare after the flood and 2183 yeares from the beginning of the world wherein Abraham left his life 6. Further he saith that Abraham left Sâ—m alive behinde him whereas it is certainly gathered that Sâ—m died 25. yeares before in the 15â— yeare of Abrahams life and 502. yeares after the flood Genes 11.11 QUEST XII How Abraham yeelded up his Spirit Vers. 8. HE yeelded up the spirit
and died c. 1. Though the word gavâ— rather so signifieth expirare to give up the ghost than deficere to faint Hieromes reason is not so good quia non coâ—venit Abraha deficere it was not fitting that Abraham should faint and decrease for no morall decreasing or fainting is here spoken of but onely naturall 2. Neither is this word which signifieth to yeeld up the Spirit used onely of the just as Rabbi Salomon and Lyranâ—â— for the same is uttered of the old world Gen. 7.21 all the flesh yeelded the breath and of Ismael vers 17. of this chapter 3. Neither is Oleasters reason sufficient why we should read rather he fainted than yeelded up the spirit because it followeth he died and so the same thing would be twice expressed for this expiring or yeelding up of the spirit sheweth the facility and easinesse of his death as the word following betokeneth the thing that he dyed so this declareth the manner not that he dyed without any sicknesse or griefe as Aben Ezra for the faithfull are not exempted from the common condition of mankind Vatah. but it sheweth that he willingly rendred up his soule into the hands of God Calvin 4. Cajetanes collection is not here to be refused that three things are set downe by Moses concerning Abrahams departure 1. that he dyed that is was dissolved which belongeth unto the whole man as consisting of body and soule 2. that hee was buried which concerneth his body 3. that he was gathered unto his people in respect of his soule which was joyned to the blessed company of the Saints Cajet in hunc lâ—â—um QUEST XIII How Abraham died in a good age and full of yeares IN a good age satisfied or full of daies 1. In that Abraham is said to have died in a good old age whereas many before him were of longer life and much elder of whom this phrase is not used Philo gathereth that it was not the old age of his body but his perfection of vertue that made a good old age Disce soli viro bonâ— contingere senectutem bonam Know that onely a good old age happened to a good man sic etiam Calvin 2. Hee was full because daies is not added in the originall the Hebrewes gather that he was full not onely of daies but of all other blessings ex Mercer and he was satisfied with daies as not desirous to have his life prolonged Calvin Thus even some among the Heathen were satâ—â—e with daies as Cicero writeth of Cato that he should say Siquis deus mihi largiatur â—t ex hac atate repusrascam in cunis vagiam valde recâ—sem that if God should grant me to become a childe againe and to cry in the cradle I would refuse it Cicer. de senectus Therefore Abraham was in another sort full of daies because his daies were full of vertue hee had not spent his life in vaine but as Apelles the cunning painter was wont to say nullus dies sine linea no day without a line and Titus the Emperour if any day had passed wherein he had not done some good would say to his friends Diemperdidi I have lost a day so no doubt Abraham did passe over his time in fruitfull workes Perer. QUEST XIV How the sinner is said to die before his time ABraham then received a great blessing of God in living both long and well and dying in his time not as the Preacher saith of the wicked man lest thou die in tempore non tuo in a time not thine Ecclesiast 7.19 which is so spoken 1. Not that a man can die before the time appointed of God for a mans daies are determined with God Iob 14.5 2. Nor yet so onely because the wicked is never prepared or fit for death both because he is destitute of vertue as also hee expecteth not death in which respects in some sense he may be said to die not in his time being neither ripe for it in vertue nor looking for it 4. But the sinner is said to die before his time when the naturall course of his life which he in the judgement of man though not in the determination of God might have lived is by some violent and extraordinary kinde of death shortned and cut off as Nadab and Abihu for offering in strange fire were thus before their time consumed with a fire sent from God Levit. 10. ex Perer. QUEST XV. What it is to be gathered to his people Vers. 8. ANd was gathered to his people 1. This people are not the sunne moone and starres or the invisible idaea or formes according to the which these sensible things were made or the foure elements of the which the bodies of men are compounded as Philo imagineth these are but Platonicall conceits and who seeth not how unproperly the name of people agreeth to any of these 2. Neither with Augustine by people doe we understand the society and company of Angels for Ismael also is said vers 17. to be gathered to his people 3. Neither can it bee applied to Limbus patrum where all the just men were from the beginning of the world as Lyranus Rupertus unlesse they will say that Ismael also went into the place of just men who was also gathered to his people and whereas they make Limbuâ— patrum a member of hell a place of darknesse Abraham went not thither seeing Abrahams besome was a place of rest and joy where the Angels were for they carried Lazarus soule thither But these blessed spirits are Angels of light and not of darknesse 4. We also refuse Burgensis conceit who noteth a difference of phrase in the old and new testament when the Scripture speaketh of the dead they are said that die in the new testament to die in the Lord which phrase is not used of any in the old testament because they were not admitted ad beatificam Dei visioneâ—â— to the blessed presence and sight of God Contr. Indeed I grant that after the manifestation of the Messiah to the world the Scripture speaketh more clearely of the faithfull departed in the new testament because the Messiah was then come but not for any such cause pretended for even the soules of the faithfull departed in the old testament did enjoy the presence of God as David saith I shall behold thy face in righteousnesse and when I awake be satisfied with thine image Psal. 17.15 he doubted not but that his soule first apart should see God and then both body and soule in the resurrection and the Scripture speaketh evidently that Abraham Isaack and Iacob did live with God for of them God is called who is not the God of the dead but of the living Matth. 22.32 5. Neither this phrase to be gathered to his people doth only signifie to be in the state of the dead and equivalent to that phrase to sleepe with their fathers which is spoken of the wicked as well as of the righteous as idolatrous Ahaz is
birth of Esau and Iacob which was 15. yeare before Abrahams death and 63. yeares before Ismael died for Abraham lived 175. Ismael 137. yeares and where Isaack was younger than Abraham by 100. and than Ismael by 14. they are found so long to have lived after the birth of these twins from hence then it is evident that the order of time is not alwayes observed in the sacred histories but that sometime is set downe first which was done last 3. Doct. Against the casting of mens nativities Vers. 23. THe elder shall serve the younger This example is urged by Augustine against the Genethliakes that is casters of mens nativities for hereby the vanity of their observations appeareth in that these two twins conceived at once and borne together were of such divers natures and qualities August de civit Dei lib. 4. c. 5. And whereas they answer that in the birth of twins there may bee great diversity by reason of the swift motion of the planets which change their aspects and conjunctions every moment as one Nigidius Figulus would demonstrate by the example of a wheele which while it was swiftly carried about he marked twice with inke which markes when the wheele had left running were found not to be farre asunder whereby he would insinuate that in a small distance of time a great part of the celestiall globe may be turned about But to this fansie Augustine answereth that if the celestiall motions be so swift and continue not in one stay then hardly can any man discerne under what constellation any is borne and Gregory thus wittily derideth their follies that if Esau and Iacob were not therefore borne under one constellation because one came forth after another by the same reason neither can any be borne under one constellation because hee is not borne all at once but one part after another Hâ—m 10. sup Evangel 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. Against Limbus patrum Vers. 8. WAs gathered to his people c. This the Popish writers do understand of the fathers in Limbus patrum whither Abraham also went sic Lyran in Gen. 49. Rupert lib. 6. in Gen. cap. ult Contra. 1. The place to the which Abraham went is called Abrahams bosome Luke 16 which Augustine by no meanes thinketh to have beene a member or part of hell as they make Limbus 2. The Apostle sheweth to what people the faithfull are gathered Ye are come c. to the company of innumerable Angels c. to the spirits of just and perfect men Heb. 12.22 23. Where then the spirits of just men were there also were the Angels for so we read that Lazarus soule was carried by the Angels into Abrahams bosome But the Angels are not in Limbus patrum upon this reason Lyranus refuseth the interpretation of Augustine and Tostatus who by this people to the which Abraham was gathered understand the society of Angels which is in no place but heaven Lyranus also holding that all the just men from the beginning of the world went to Limbus is confuted by Paulus Burgens who saith that Abraham was the first that went to Limbus because of him first this phrase is used in Scripture That he was gathered to his people Thus we see that these Patrons of Limbus cannot agree among themselves for what certainty of opinion can there be which is not grounded upon Scripture 2. Confut. Election is not of good works foreseene Vers. 23. THe elder shall serve the younger S. Paul inferreth upon this text that wee are not elected by workes but according to the purpose of him that calleth Rom. 9.11 here then the errour of the Pelagians is confuted who taught that men were elected for their good workes fore-seene of God before But this errour is repugnant to Scripture Eph. 14. He hath chosen us in him that we should be holy he saith not because we were holy so that good workes are not a precedent cause of our election but a consequent effect thereof 3. Confut. The soules merited not before they came into the body HEre also that errour ascribed to Origen is overthrowne who thought that the soules have a being before the bodies and that they are disposed of in this life according to the merit of the former life which they lived in before they entred into the body for the Apostle expounding this place saith before they had done either good or evill and immediately before yer the children were yet borne Rom. 9.11 therefore before they were borne they had neither done good nor evill 4. Confut. S. Paul alleageth the examples of Esau and Iacob not for temporall election or figuratively onely of eternall but originally and properly IT is therefore evident 1. That neither Moses writing this prophecie The elder shall serve the younger did not only speake of the externall inheritance and preeminence of Iacob before Esau neither did Paul so understand Moses for then the example had not beene pertinent to S. Pauls purpose who goeth about to prove these two things that all are not the children of promise which are the children of Abraham after the flesh which he shewed by the instance of Ismael and Isaack vers 7. The other point is that Gods election is of grace not by workes as appeareth in the example of Esau and Iacob wherefore the one was hated of God the other loved before they had done good or evill If the Apostle then had brought in an example of temporall election it had been impertinent seeing thorowout the Chapter he treateth of eternall 2. Neither yet was this outward preheminence of Iacob and refusall of Esau a signe onely and figure of their eternall election and reprobation as Lyranus in 1. Malach. And therefore not directly implied in the words but so applied by the Apostle for as the Preacher saith No man knoweth either love or hatred of all that is before them Eccles. 9.4 that is Gods love or hatred is not discerned by the condition of outward things 3. Neither is it the literall and historicall sense only to shew that Esau was temporally rejected but. S. Paul by his divine spirit doth draw it to a mysticall sense as Pererius thinketh in 25. Gen. numer 45. for S. Paul understandeth Moses no otherwise than Malachy did Esau have I hated Iacob have I loved chap. 1.1 who out of Moses words inferreth a conclusion of Gods everlasting love toward Iacob 4. Wherefore the truth is that the very literall and proper sense of these words The elder shall serve the younger written first by Moses and cited by S. Paul doth principally describe the everlasting state and condition before God and are especially to be referred to the celestiall inheritance but secondarily the promise of the externall inheritance of Canaan is here also comprehended This may be made evident by these two reasons 1. That is the proper sense of the place which is principally and chiefly intended by the Spirit but so is this spirituall sense as the
his friends as Onkelos Lyranus Tostat. 3. Abimelech commeth a farre journey not of love or good will but partly pricked in conscience for the wrongs which he had offered to Isaack Chrysost. hom 52. in Gen. partly providing for their posterity that Isaack would doe them no hurt Mercer 4. Origen by these three that came to Isaack understandeth the tripartite wisdome of the Gentiles the morall naturall rationall which dissenting at the first from the Christian faith were afterward reconciled to it hom 14. in Genes QUEST XIII Why Isaack made a feast to Abimelech and his company Vers. 3. HE made them a feast 1. Isaack did this of a simple and sincere affection that they might know there remained no grudge or purpose of revenge in his minde for to invite unto feasts is a signe of remitting and forgetting of former wrongs as Augustus Caesar did bid Catullus the railing Poet to supper in token he had forgiven him though Alexander dissemblingly brought Philotas to his table to have the better opportunity to murther him as Absolom served his brother Ammon 2. Some thinke that the next morning the oath before betweene them made was againe ratified Mer. But it is more like that the oath was deferred till the next morning as being the fittest time for serious consultations it was the Persians barbarous manner in the middest of their cups to advise of their weightiest affaires Perer. QUEST XIV Wherefore the well is called Shibah Vers. 33. SO he called it Shiba 1. Some interpret this word abundance or saturity because of the plenty of water that was found as Hierome who findeth fault with the Septuagint because they translate it oath But sabang signifieth to abound not shabang which is here used 2. It is more like that this was both the same well which Abraham digged and the same name derived from the oath which was made betweene Isaack and Abimelech as before betweene Abraham and Abimelech for so this story saith that Isaack gave them the same names which his father gave them vers 18. Mercer Calvin QUEST XV. Of the marriage of Esau. Vers. 34. WHen Esau was forty yeare old c. 1. The Hebrewes thinke that Esau till hee was forty yeare old gave himselfe to a vitious and a licentious life which may well be and that to imitate his father who was married at forty he doth the like 2. This his marrying into the flocke of Canaan was abdicationis praeludium a fore-runner of his casting off and missing of the blessing as it followeth in the next Chapter Calvin 3. Tostatus thinketh that in the forty yeare of Esau which was the hundred of Isaack Sem died but Pererius thinking to correct his oversight falleth into a greater errour referring the death of Sem to the 50. of Esau and 100. of Isaack whereas they are both in a great errour for Sem died in the 50. yeare of Isaacks life 60. yeare before this time which was 502. yeares after the floud QUEST XVI The evill qualities of Esau his wives Vers. 35. THey were a griefe of minde 1. Some read rebellious of marah to rebell sic Chald. But it rather commeth of marra to be bitter 2. And so were the wives of Esau bitter unto Isaack and Rebeckah and a great offence of mind unto them both in respect of their corrupt manners and their divers profession being given to idolatry as the Canaanites were Tharg Hierosol 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. God maketh rich Vers. 12. THe Lord blessed him Gods blessing is given as a reason of Isaacks increasing and growing rich whereupon Augustine noteth Etiam ipsa bona temporalia nec dari posse nec sperari debere c. nisi ab uno Deo That these temporall goods cannot be given or hoped for but from the only God quast 76. in Genes as the wise man saith Prov. 10.22 The blessing of the Lord maketh rich 2. Doct. The soules of the righteous live with God Vers. 24. I Am the God of Abraham Abraham was now dead and yet the Lord professeth himselfe to be his God whereby we are taught that the soules of the righteous after this life doe live with God for as our Saviour saith He is not the God of the dead but of the living Matth. 22.32 Muscul. 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. Against the breaking of covenants Vers. 15. THe Philistims filled all the wels c. Though that Abimelech had made a covenant with Abraham concerning the well Gen. 21.30 yet after Abrahams death they goe from the covenant such are the enemies of the Church of whom the Prophet speaketh Isa. 33.8 He hath broken the covenant c. he regardeth no man such are the Romanists which hold that faith is not to be kept with heretikes as they brake the safe conduct granted to Iohn Hus and Hierome of Prage Mercer 2. Confut. Of restoring the ancient doctrine with the ancient names Vers. 18. HE gave them the same names which his father gave them The Philistims both stopped the ancient wels and abolished the names Isaack restoreth both so the Church of Rome hath abolished both the true ancient doctrine of the Sacraments as also taken away the name thereof calling it by an idolatrous name of their owne invention of the Masse Muscul. We therefore with Isaack have restored the pure doctrine of the ancient primitive Church together with the names as the Communion the Lords supper the Lords day c. As the Prophet saith Aske for the old way which is the good way and walke therein Ierem. 6.16 6. Places of morall observation 1. Observ. Not to imitate our fathers infirmities Vers. 7. HE said she is my sister Abraham before had offended in the same kinde and yet Isaack cannot take heed so apt children are to imitate the infirmities of their parents Mercer But we should rather learne to decline from our parents errings as the Prophet saith If he beget a sonne that seeth all his fathers sinnes c. and feareth neither doth the like c. Ezek. 18.14 2. Observ. The punishment of adultery Vers. 11. HE that toucheth this man or his wife shall dye the death Thus by the light of nature they were taught that adultery was a grievous sinne and Abimelech pronounceth the sentence of death against such as should violate another mans wife as the Lord had said before to Abimelech Thou art but dead because of the woman which thou hast taken Genes 20. vers 3. 3. Observ. Adversity and prosperity tempered together Vers. 12. ISaack sowed c. Thus the Lord tempereth adversity and prosperity sorrow and joy together like as the night and day summer and winter doe one succeed another Isaack after these grievous tentations concerning his wife is increased and blessed of God likewise vers 20. when his servants had strived for two wels they peaceably enjoy the third calling it Rehoboth roomth as the Psalme saith Weeping may abide in the evening but joy commeth in the morning Psal.
should contemne all things in respect of him and refuse no labour nor spare cost to gaine Christ as S. Paul counted all things dung to win Christ Philip. 3.8 5. Mor. Religion must not be professed for gaine but for Religions sake Vers. 23. SHall not their flocks and substance be ours They accept of circumcision not of any love to the worship of God but of a covetous mind for their owne profit for the which cause God was angry with them It is therefore a dangerous thing to dally with God and to make religion a cloake for our covetous and carnall affections S. Paul noteth some that thinke gaine to be godlinesse 1. Tim. 6.5 such are they which professe the Gospel not for conscience but for gaine and advantage Mercer CHAP. XXXV 1. The Contents IN this chapter first are declared such things as befell Iacob to vers 23. then mention is made of his sons their names and number and of the buriall of his father vers 23. to the end The things which concerne Iacob specially are set forth by the places where they were done 1. In Sechem God appeareth to Iacob and biddeth him goe to Bethel vers 1. then Iacob reformeth his house and hideth their strange gods under an oake vers 2. to 5. then he taketh his journey prosperously 2. In Bethel Deborah dieth and is buried under an oake vers 7.8 And there God appeareth to him againe and confirmeth the promise made where Iacob builded an altar for a memoriall vers 9. to vers 16. 3. Neere unto Ephrah Rachel dieth in travaile Benjamin is borne Iacob setteth up a pillar to vers 20. 4. In Migdalâ—eder Ruben lay with Bilha vers 21.22 2. The divers readings v. 2. Iacob his whole house being called together said H. Iacob said to his house and all that were with him caeter v. 3. His word was my helpe in the way which I walked C. he was with me in the war c. caeter v. 4. They gave Iacob the Idols of the people C. strange gods caet the gods of strange people â— for strange nechar is put in the singular number and so cannot be the substantive to gods celâ—be which is in the plurall under a terebinth H. S. under an oake caeter â—elab signifieth both and he lost them to this day and Israel went from Sechem S. v. 5. they durst not follow after them going away H. they did not follow the sonnes of Iacob caeter v. 8. she was buried in the plainâ— of the valley Ch. under an oake caeter and he called the name of it the oake of mourning H.S.B. the valley of mourning C. Allon Bacâ—tâ— caeter alun an oake â—elon a plaine v. 11. I am thy God S. I am God almighty caeter shadai heb v. 13. and he went away from him H. and the glory of God ascended in that place where he spake with him Ch. and God ascended from him in that place where he spake with him caeter v. 15. he called the name of the place Bethel H. Iacob called the name of the place where God spake with him Bethel caeter v. 16. Iacob pitched his tent beyond the tower of Hader S. this is transposed out of the 21. vers and inserted here which clause the rest have not v. 16. He came in the spring to the ground which leadeth to Ephrata H. when he came neare to Cibrath to come to Ephrata S. there was a fields breadth or space of ground to come to Ephrata C. T. B. about halfe a daies journey G. about a mile P. he Cibrath of Barah to eat which signifieth a space of ground which may be gone before the time of the first eating or baiting v. 21. He pitched his tents beyond the tower of the flocke H.C. the tower of Eder caet Migdal Eder G. v. 22. Israel heard it and it seemed evil in his sight S. and Israel heard it caet v. 27. to Mamre a citie of the field S. kiriah Arbe B. a citie of 〈◊〉 caeter 3. The explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. How the Lord spake to Iacob and when Vers. 1. THen God said to Iacob 1. Whether God spake to Iacob by dreame or manifest â—ision it is not expressed whether way we take there is no inconvenience but it is most like that God spake to Iacob immediatly as he used to doe to the patriarkes without the ministery of prophets Mercer 1. This was some thirty yeares after God had appeared to Iacob in Bethel for he had beene 20. yeares in Labans house 8. yeares in Sichem 2. yeares in his journey so that he was now about 106 yeares old whereupon Ramban thinketh that God punished Iacob in the ravishing of his daughter because he had forgotten his vow and so long deferred it ex Mercer QUEST II. What strange Gods Iacob putteth away and why so called Vers. 2. PVt away the strange Gods c. 1. These might be those idols which Rachel stole from Laban as also such as were taken in the spoyle of the city of Shechem Mercer 2. Iacob neither winked at the superstition of Rachel of a blind love toward her as Calvin neither need hee to bee instructed by revelation of this misdemeanour of his house as Rupertus Iacob was not such a stranger in his owne house but that it might otherwise come to his notice 3. They are called strange Gods not because they estranged mens minds from God or because they were the idols of devils that were alienissimi estranged in affection from men Perer. or because they were strange that is unknowne Gods that were not able to helpe in the time of adversity ut Hebrâ—â— but because they were the Gods of strange people from Israel and so are the words truly translated the Gods of strange people Iun. QUEST III. Why Iacob did choose to bury not to burne the idols Vers. 4. ANd Iacob hid them under an oake c. 1. This is not to be imputed to Iacobs infirmity that burned not those idols but buried them as Calvin 2. Nor yet did he burie them that the matter thereof might afterwards serve for some profitable use as some thinke that David found them and imployed them toward the building of the temple histor scholastic 3. Nor yet is it like that Iacob melted them into one lumpe and after buried them in a deep pit as Tostatus 4. But it is more like that Iacob for haste of his journey wanted opportunity to consume them with fire Cajetan or hee rather chose in silence to burie them for feare further to offend and exasperate the Canaanites Mercer and hee did it in a secret and unknowne place that his familie should not doat after them againe Iun. QUEST IV. Why mention is made of the death of Deborah Rebeckahs nurse Vers. 8. DEborah Rebeckahs nurse died c. 1. She is called Rebeckahs nurse not because she suckled her but was her bringer up and instructer 2. Deborah was at this
Iacob Vers. 12. I Will give the land c. 1. Iacob possessed this promised land in faith his posteritie afterward actually entred into it 2. The Hebrewes here understand an oath that God sware unto Iacob as Moses saith Exod. 32.13 Remember Abraham Isaack and Iacob thy servants to whom thou swarest c. but here no oath is expressed the Lords word and promise includeth a secret oath and that oath which the Lord expressely made to Abraham concerned also his seed Mercer 3. The land is here promised to all Iacobs seed but it was to Abraham restrained in Isaack Ismael being excluded to Isaack limited in Iacob Esau excluded QUEST XI How the Lord is said to have ascended from Iacob Vers. 13. GOd ascended from him or over him in the place c. 1. God in respect of us is said to ascend and descend who otherwise filleth every place with his maiestie and presence when he sheweth any visible signe of his glorie as here to Iacob Mercer 2. The word is magnal over or upon him whereupon the Hebrews note that the righteous are as the Lords chariot wherein he is as it were carried Mercer 3. This ascending of God was truly fulfilled in Christ who ascending in person to his father draweth vs by faith after him and with his divine presence still comforteth his Church Calvin 4. Where it is added in the place where he talked with him c. it sheweth the dignitie and prerogatiue of Bethel which Iacob for the same cause so much honoured as also how familiar unto Iacob these heauenly visions were that Iacob without astonishment could perceive the Lord ascending from him Mercer QUEST XII What place Bethel was which Iacob the second time so calleth Vers. 14. IAcob set up a pillar c. vers 15. he called the name of the place Bethel c. Tostatus is deceived that thinketh this Bethel to be Jerusalem another from that Bethel which Iacob so called before when he went into Mesopotamia because saith he hee went from Bethel to Bethlem which is distant but foure miles from Jerusalem but the other Bethel is remote from Jerusalem twentie miles for it cannot be shewed that ever Jerusalem was called by the name of Bethel and though Bethel were so farre off from Bethlem that is no argument for this opinion for the text sheweth not in what time Iacob came from Bethel to Bethlem but onely that Iacob departed from Bethel vers 16. 2. Neither is this a rehersall of that which Iacob had done before in Bethel as Calvin but he erecteth a pillar againe as a monument of this second apparition the other pillar which hee seâ— before being either prophaned or in the space of thirtie yeares defaced Iun. 3. Iacob both buildeth an altaâ— in this place to offer sacrifice unto God vers 7. and erected a pillar as a memoriall of this heavenly vision unto men Mercer 4. He confirmeth the same name Bethel which he had given it before like as Isaack reneweth the name of Beersheba Gen. 26. which his father had imposed upon that place 5. He both calleth the place where the altar was Bethel vers 7. as also the whole circuit of ground about it where he reared the pillar vers 15. sic Mercer Cajetan QUEST XIII How farre Iacob was from Bethlem when Rachel traveled Vers. 16. WHen he was a fields breadth from Ephrata c. 1. Neither is the Hebrew word Cibrath here vsed a proper name of a place as the Septuag reade for they translate it otherwise themselves Gen. 48.7 hippodromum an horse race 2. Neither can it be derived of cabir which signifieth much as R. Menaham and Oleaster as though a great part of their iourney were behinde and as Geneven translate halfe a dayes journey for Ramban that had seene those places saith Rachels monument is not one mile from Bethlem Borcardus not above the flight of an arrow 3. Neither is it like to bee derived from the word cebarah which signifieth a sive as Beres Rab. to betoken the spring time when the ground is plowed and as it were sifted or as Hierome deriveth it from barah to chose and maketh caph not a radical but a servile letter because it was now the spring the choyce time of the yeare for the word kibrath must needs be taken for a space of ground 2. King 5.15 where Gehezi followeth after Naaman 4. But this word betokeneth a small space of ground Pegninâ— readeth a mile the Chalde stadium a race the Septuagint hip podromum a horserunne or race Oukelos as much ground as may be plowed in a day and so it may either be derived from kebarah as Rabbi Leui to signifie the plowed tilled or sifted fields which are not farre from the citie or making the letter caph to be none of the radicals it may be derived from Barah which is to eate as Kimhi and may be taken for so much ground as one may well goe before his first eating that is his break-fast a morning walke QUEST XIIII Why Iacob calleth his sonne Benjamin Vers. 18. SHee called his name Benoni but his father Benjamin Iacob changeth the name of his sonne whom Rachel named the sonne of her sorrow lest it might have brought still to his remembrance the losse of his deare wife he calleth him Benjamin the sonne of his right hand 1. Not for that he onely was borne in Canaan in the south part which is at the right hand if one turne his face to the Sunne rising as Rasi Mercer 2. Nor yet because he was borne in Bethlem within the tribe of Iudah as Ramban 3. Nor because he bare this heavie crosse strongly as Lyranus 4. Or to shew that he had strength to beget a child in his old age as Oleaster 5. But rather to signifie how deare he should be unto him for his mothers sake to be alwaies at his right hand Muscul. Iun. as also Iacob alludeth to the name that Rachel had given declining as little as might be both from the sound and sense for Benoni signifieth the son of labour or strength so consequently doth Benjamin the son of the right hand where the strength lieth Mercer QUEST XV. The causes of Rachels hard travel which procured her death Vers. 19. THus died Rachel c. Rachel died in trauaile 1. it is impertinent here and vnnecessarie to shew the cause of perilous difficult trauaile which may be caused 1. Either by some defect in the wombe 2. Or by the greatnes of the infant or the indisposition thereof in the wombe or some other want in that behalfe 3. Or when the mother laboureth of some other disease 4. Or the woman beeing long in trauaile 5. Or be given to rest and so not breathed for Aristotle saith that exercitatio facit ut spiritum reâ—inere possint in qua re facilitas partus conciliatur exercise causeth that they hold their breath which maketh the birth easie Perer. ex Aristot. wherupon Plinie writeth oscitationâ—m
in multeribus lethalem that yawning in travaile to women is morâ—all 2. The Hebrewes thinke that Rachel being wearied in her journey came before her time but it is not like that Iacob would have hastened his journey if his dearest wife had beene so neare her time 3. Neither hath it any ground that God punished Iacob with the death of Deborah and Rachel for the slaughter of the Sichemites Mercer 4. Ruperius in that Deborahs death and Rachels is expressed Rebâ—ckaes and Leahs death concealed thereby resembleth the â—ynagogue of the iewes which he would have prefigured by Deborah and Rachel for so their Synagogue did die and fall away the church of the Gentiles revived and increased But such allegories doe not much perswade having no warrant or ground in Scripture QUEST XVI Of the names Ephratha and Bethlem why and by whom they tooke beginning Vers. 19. EPhrath which is Bethlem 1. Some thinke that this place was called Ephratha of Calebâ— wife Ephrata 1 Chron. 2.9 which Caleb was sonne of Hezron and went downe with Iacob into Egypt and afterwards it was called Bethlem that is the house of bread after the famine in Elimelech and Ruths time of the abundance of corne R. Salomon Lyran. 2. Tostatus misliketh this opinion because this Caleb that went downe into Egypt must be 215. yeare old and more if he survived to returne with the Israelites into the Land of Canaan at which time it is like Ephrata tooke the name and beside if the name Bethlem were given in Elimelechs time how commeth it to be used by Moses so long before But these reasons may be easily answered for the name Ephrata might be given by the second Caleb after his grandfathers name and divers names are inserted into this history not knowne in Moses time as the name Dan Gen. 14.14 which were added by way of explanation by those Prophets directed by the spirit of God which disposed the Scripture into order Perer. 3. But it is more likely that this place had both these names of the fruitfulnesse of the ground for so Ephrath is derived of Pharah which signifieth to fructifie and it was afterward called Bethlem the house of bread Mercer but by whom these names and when they were imposed is uncertaine QUEST XVII Of the tower of Ader where Iacob pitched his tents Vers. 21. ISrael c. pitched his tent beyond the tower of Ader or of the flocks 1. The Hebrewes in this place doe hold that the temple was afterward built because the Prophet calleth Sion the tower of the flock Micah 4.7 but that cannot be for this tower where Iacob pitched was not far from Bethlem about a mile Muscul. but Ierusalem was further off Mercer yet this name was given to Sion because the people assembled thither in flocks or because of the flocks of sheepe thither brought to be sacrificed Perer. 2. This tower was made for the safegard of the shepherds in that country that used to watch their flocks by night and Hierome well observeth this to be a type and prophecie of those shepherds which in this very place watched their flocks at the birth of Christ where afterward Helena for a memoriall of the apparition of the Angels unto them builded a temple Perer. Luther QUEST XVIII Of the incest of Ruben with Bilha Vers. 22. RVben went and lay with Bilha his fathers concubine c. 1. The Hebrewes to excuse the sinnes of their fathers here imagine that Ruben did nor commit incest with Bilha but only cast out her bed out of Rachels tabernacle where Iacob had placed it after Rachels death whereas the text is evident that he slept with Bilha In like manner they would excuse the offence of Elie his sons that they did not lie with the women at the gates of the temple but onely deferred their businesse and so kept them longer from their husbands contrary to the evidence of the history 1 Sam. 2.22 2. Iacob though he might have used the sword in this case yet leaveth the punishment to God but for this sinne of defiling his fathers bed Ruben lost his birthright which was given to Ioseph in respect of his double portion the principality to Iudah 1 Chron. 5.1 3. This was a very great sinne to commit uncleannesse with his fathers concubine which was as his wife such fornication as was not once named among the Gentiles as the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 5.1 for Antiochus the sonne of Seleucus being in love with Stratonice his mother in law yet for shame concealed it and fell into a most grievous disease Hippolitus is famous in the tragedie for resisting the unlawfull lust of Phaedra his mother in law 4. Some thinke that after this time Iacob did refraine the company of his wives but that is uncertaine Mercer It is most like that he after this accompanied not with Bilha as David served his concubines which Absolom went in unto 2 Sam. 20.3 QUEST XIX Of the genealogie of the Patriarkes wherefore it is here set downe Vers. 26. THese are the sonnes of Iacob which were borne him in Mesopotamia c. 1. Moses setteth here downe together the number of Iacobs sonnes 1. Because after this he had no more sonnes borne 2. As also Ruben is counted among them to shew that although he had fallen into this grievous sin yet the Lord vouchsafed to count him among the Patriarkes 3. As also to distinguish betweene Iacob and Esaus progenie which Moses prosecuteth in the new chapter Mercer Perer. 2. Dinah is not rehearsed among them because she made no tribe Mercer Neither useth the Scripture to set downe the genealogie of women Perer. 3. The word is put in the singular number which was borne for the plurall not for any such mystery as the Hebrewes note to shew that they were all begotten by one man or to shadow the birth of the Messiah but it is a property of the Hebrew speech to use the singular for the plurall 4. All these are said to be born in Mesopotamia whereas Benjamin was born in Canaan as Chrysostome thinketh for Benjamin was borne ten yeares after Iacob departed from Mesopotamia but here by a synechdoche according to the use of the Scripture that is affirmed of all which agreed to the most Mercer Perer. So Iohn 20.24 Thomas is called one of the twelve there being but eleven Iudas having hanged himselfe and so S. Marke calleth them the eleven Marke 16.14 QUEST XX. At what time Iacob came to Isaack his father Vers. 27. THen Iacob came to Isaack his father 1. Although now at the length ten yeares after Iacobs returne into Canaan hee came first to Isaack with his whole family yet it is not unlike but that Iacob went often over to see his father they dwelling not farre asunder Mercer 2. Mention is not made of Rebecca who is supposed at this time to have beene dead which is thought also to be the cause of Isaacks being in Hebron whom Iacob at his departure left
whatsoever he hath decreed concerning any mans salvation shall stand Calvin For the gifts and calling of God are without repentance Rom. 11.29 Yet must not this doctrine make us secure to sinne presumptuously trusting to Gods election but as the Apostle saith We must worke out our salvation with feare and trembling lest we be circumvented of Sathan and prevented of that which we vainly hoped for Confut. Against the errour of the Novatians THis example of Ruben notwirhstanding his fall restored to his patriarchal dignity doth further confute that error of the Novatians who denied pardon to those which were fallen and refused to receive them into their society and congregation Calvin We see that our Saviour Christ when Perer had thrice denied him yet vouchsafed to receive him to mercy and to confirme him in his Apostleship 6. Places of morall observation 1. Observ. Amendment of life delivereth from dangers Vers. 2. THou said Iacob put away the strange Gods c Iacob being in great danger doth purge and cleanse hâ—s houshold so the next way to finde deliverance and to obtaine ptotection from God is to amend our life and to renew our hearts and to turne every man from his evill wayes Perer. Heereupon Balaam gave that wicked counsell to put a stumbling blocke before the Israelites to cause them to sinne that they might run into Gods displeasure and be out of his protection 2. Observ. The people must shew themselves willing to be reformed Vers. 4. THey gave unto Iacob all the strange gods Herein appeareth the singular and prompt obedience of Iacobs houshold who are contented to put away their idols iewels and caterings wherein they had so much before delighted Mercer which â—eacheth that the people should shew themselves ready and willing to be reclaimed from their superstitions and corruptions of life as we read that the souldiers and people came unto Iohn and asked him Master what shall we doe Luk. 3. 3. Observ. God striketh feare into mens hearts Vers. 5. THe feare of God was upon the cities Thus God is able to command the affections of men and to smite them with feare where otherwise there is no apparent cause of feare as here the strong and populous cities of Canaan are afraid of Iacob So Rahab confessed to the spies the feare of you is fallen upon us Iosu. 2.9 Thus God is able to deliver his Church whereas no other meanes are at hand by terrifying the hearts of the enemies thereof 4. Observ. It is lawfull and commendable to mourne moderately for the dead Vers. 8. IAcob and his company made such lamentation for the departure of that godly matron Deborah that he called the place the â—ake of lamentation It is not then unlawfull to mourne for the dead nay it is an uncomly thing to shew drie cheekes in the funeralls of parents wives and children as some doe S. Paul forbiddeth not to mourne for the dead but not as they that have no hope 1. Thessal 4. Muscul. 5. Observ. Our â—oyes in this life are miâ—ed with sorrow Vers. 19. THus died Rachel Iacob doth not so much rejoyce for the birth of Benjamin as he hath occasion of griefe offered for the losse and death of deare Rachel thus the Lord seeth it to be good to temper our joy with sorrow and therein we see the mutable and changeable condition of this life which affordeth no perpetuall and constant joy Perer. And therefore amidst our joyes it is good to arme our selves against sorrow as Iob in the midst of his prosperous estate did looke for adversity saying The thing which I feared is now come upon me Iob 3.25 6. Observ. One affliction followeth after another WE see further that Iacobs life was a continuall warfare still one temptation followed in the necke of another 1. Dinah was ravished 2. Simeon and Levi put the city to the sword 3. Deborah dieth 4. Then Rachel his beloved wife 5. Then Ruben commiteth incest 6. Ioseph is sold into Egypt 7. Isaack dieth 8. Benjamin is also taken from him to goe into Egypt Thus many are the tentations and tribulations wherewith the Lord trieth his children Calvin We learne that while we live here we should prepare our selves for crosses and afflictions and when we are escaped one to looke presently for another This was Iobs case when one messenger followed at the heeles of another bringing him evill tidings Iob 1. 7. Observ. Godly women may die in childbirth Vers. 18. AS shee was about to yeeld up the ghost c. The Hebrewes note three women in Scripture that died in travaile Rachel the wife of Phinehes the sonne of Eli and Michol Davidâ— wife because it is said she had no children till the day of her death but this is a simple conjecture the meaning is that she had no children at all Mercer But we see by this example that even godly women may have Rachels lot to die in travaile and therefore such are not to hee discomforted if it please God that they so end their daies 8. Observ. Great blemishes sometime fall out in the Church of God Vers. 21. RVben lay with his fathers concubine c. It need not then seeme strange if such blemishes fall out sometime in the Church of God and families of Saints as Ruben here committeth incest in Iacobs house and it seemeth Bilha the mother of two tribes in Israel was consenting thereunto so among the Corinthians a young man had his fathers wife 1 Cor. 5.1 Mercer CHAP. XXXVI 1. The Method and Contents IN this chapter the externall state and happinesse of Esau is set forth first by his polygamie and marriage of many wives with the fruits thereof his children and the adjunctes thereunto his riches vers 1. to vers 8. Secondly by his genealogie where his children and nephewes are rehearsed and described 1. By their nativitie of what wives he had them vers 8. to 15. 2. By their dignity vers 15. to 20. Thirdly by the estate of his country where first the old inhabitants the Hâ—rites are described vers 20. to 32. then the new inhabitants the Edomites first governed by Kings vers 31. to 40. then by Dukes againe vers 40. to the end 2. The divers readings v. 2. Eliba Sebagon S. Aâ—libama Sibeon cat v. 5. Ieul Ieglom S. Iehus Iaalon cat v. 6. all the bodies of his house S. the soules of his house caet he went out of the land of Canaan S. into another country H. C. G. P. into a country away B. into the region of Seir T. from his brother Iacob H. from the face of his brother S. B.G.P. because of his brother C. before the comming of his brother T. from the face of his brother heb v. 8. Iacob dwelt in the land where his father dwelt in Canaan S. v. 11. Kâ—nez and Châ—ra H. Kenes cater v. 13. Zaresome S. Zerach Sammah cat v. 14. The sonnes of Libemas the daughter of Enam S. of Aâ—libamah the daughter of Ana caeter
v. 21. Leson Asar Risoâ— S. Dishon Ezer Dishan caeter v. 24. as she fed B. as he fed caeter this is that Ana that found Eanomin in the desart S. that found giants in the wildernesse C. hee waters H. that found mules T. B. G. P. ieenâ—m miles cat when he found the yoakes hupozugia of his father Sibeon S. when he fed his father Siâ—eons asses cater chamorim asses v. 32. Balac the sonne of Beor S. Bela the sonne of Beor cat v. 39. Arath the sonne of Barad regarded in his stead S. Adad H. G. Hadar cat the name of his citie Phogar S. Phaâ— C.H. Pan. G.B. Pahn T. P. sic heb the daughter of the goldsmith C. of Mezoab cater v. 40. Duke Gola S. Alâ—ba H. duke Alua. cater gnaluah v. 41. duke Olâ—â— S. duke Ela. caet v. 43. duke Mâ—bdiel cat H. Magdiel duke Zaphoim S. duke Hiron caet 3. The Explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. The order of time of the things set downe in the chapter Vers. 1. NOw these are the generations of Esau. 1. These things which are declared in the chapters following from 35. to 41. are set downe out of their place as all going before the death of Isaack who saw his sonne Esau married and greatly encreased he knew of the incest of Iudah with Thamar and of Iosephs selling into Egypt Luther 2. For Esau was 120. yeares old when Isaack died at 180. therefore the history of this chapter was before Isaacks death Perer. 3. The selling of Ioseph into Egypt was 12. yeares before Isaacks death as is proved Quest. 21. of the former chapter who is thought to be delivered out of prison the same yeare that Isaack died thirteene yeare after he was sold by his brethren Mercer QUEST II. Of Adah Esaus wife Vers. 2. ADah the daughter of Elon 1. This Adah is not the same before called Iudith the daughter of Beeri Gen. 26.34 as some Hebrewes which they would have first so called because she professed God but afterward being given too much to the decking of her selfe she was called Adah of gnadi a iewel or ornament But this Adah is the other called Basemath which is there said to be the daughter of Elon the Hittite for it is no rare thing in Scripture for men and women to be called by divers names as Maacah the daughter of Absalom the mother of Abjah 1. King 15.2 is called Micajah of Vriel 2. Chron. 13.2 2. Concerning Aholibamah the second wife of Esau 1. these are neither other wives beside those which Esau maried before as Ramban thinketh who maketh Esau to have had 5. wives in all for the Scripture maketh mention but of three wives that Esau had and here it is therefore said not that hee tooke wives but his wives as having relation to those which were his wives before so that this Aholibamah is the same which is called Iudith before 2. Shee is said to be the daughter of Anah not the sonne as the Greeke and Latin readeth but daughter of Sibeon for the word is bath not ben neither is it meant that Anah was the daughter of Sibeon as some reade for Anah was Sibeons son vers 14. a man not a woman nor yet as the Hebrewes fable this Aholibamah is said to bee the daughter of Anah and of Sibeon two brothers as begotten in incest or of Sibeon the father of Anah But this is added by way of distinction because there were two called Anah one brother to Sibeon vers 20. another sonne of Sibeon vers 24. this Aholibamah was daughter to Anah sonne of Sibeon and so also is said to bee the daughter that is neice of Sibeon Iun. Mercer 3. And whereas her father is before called an Hittite but here an Hivite that is because the Hivites were the greater nation and comprehended also the Hittites Iun. or the one may be understood of the father the other of the grandfather Mercer 3. Basemath that is the same before called Mahalah Gen. 28.9 first so named because she was sickly of chalah to be sicke afterward Basemath of a pleasant smel Ramban others will have her so named for offring incense to idols Rasi but the derivations of names are uncertaine it appeareth that the daughter of Ismael whom Esau married was called by two names Iun. QUEST III. Whether this Eliphaz were one of Iobs friends Ves. 4. ADa bare unto Esau Eliphaz This is not like to be that Eliphaz which was Iobs friend though he might be of his posterity for these reasons 1. that Eliphaz is called a Temanâ—te but Teman was one of the sonnes of this Eliphaz who is not like to have taken denomination of his sonne Mercer 2. this Eliphaz could not be much lesse than 70. or 80. yeare old when Isaack died at 180. for Esau 60. yeares younger than Isaack married at 40. yeares then Eliphaz his first borne was not much more then 100. yeares younger than Isaack And by this it would follow that Iob that lived with Eliphaz should have beene many yeares before the departure of Israel out of Egypt which is uncertaine Muscul. QUEST IV. Why Aholibamah the second wife is last named Vers. 5. AHolibamah bare Leuâ—h c. Aholibamah is set after the other two wives whereas Esau married her before he took Ismaels daughter 1. Some thinke because she was the last of the three that bare him children but that is not like that she began to beare after 36. or 37. yeares having many children 2. It is more like that Aholibamah had children before which died and therefore they are not rehearsed 3. But the most like conjecture is that the other two are named first because they 〈◊〉 but each of them a sonne Aholibamah is named last because she had divers sonnes and therefore Moses was to insist longer in her generation or else seeing the Scripture doth often invert and change the order of time in history we need not much stand upon this point who are first or last named Mercer QUEST V. Corah how he is said to be the sonne of Esau by Aholibamah and the sonne of Eliphaz Vers. 5. WHereas Corah is named among the sonnes of Aholibamah vers 5. and yet is numbred also among the sonnes of Eliphaz of Adan vers 16. 1. neither for solution of this doubt need wee with the Hebrewes to imagine that Corah was the sonne of Eliphaz by Aholibamah Esaus wife who committed incest with her for then the Scripture would not before have set him downe as the sonne of Esau. 2. R. Levi thinketh that when Aholibamah was dead Eliphaz brought up Corah the youngest sonne of Aholibamah among his owne children and so he is reckoned with the rest of Eliphaz sonnes but in this case the Scripture would not have altered sometime making Corah the sonne of Esau sometime of Eliphaz 3. Therefore we thinke rather that there were two of this name one brother to Eliphaz by Aholibamah the other Eliphaz
counsell for the delivering of Ioseph Vers. 21. BVt Ruben when he heard it c. 1. Ruben is said to have delivered Ioseph because by his counsell he hindered the purpose of his brethren that would have killed him Iun. 2. Iosephus setteth downe divers reasons which Ruben should use to disswade his brethren from this bloudy enterprise 1. In respect of God from whom nothing could be hid 2. In regard of their father whose great griefe and soâ—row by this meanes should be procured 3. And concerning Ioseph that they should consider he was but a child and therefore to be pittied he was their brother and therefore to be spared 4. And for themselves to remember what a great sin they should commit in shedding innocent bloud and that only envy toward their brother was the beginning of this mischiefe intended ex Perer. 3. It is like that Ruben might use other perswasions but Moses only expresseth that principall reason that they should not shed bloud whereof the Lord gave an expresse law to Noah after the floud Mercer 4. Herein appeareth the hypocrisie of the rest that thought they were free from bloud if they did not shed it with their owne hand though they otherwise caused Iosephs death as by starving or pining him in a pit which was far worse than if they had presently killed him and hereupon Ramban untruly noteth that he sinneth not so grievously which procureth anothers death as hee which with his owne hands sheddeth his bloud 5. Ruben in giving this advice to let downe Ioseph into a pit had no purpose that there he should die but as the text is to deliver him to his father by this meanes he might thinke to be reconciled to his father whom he had before offended by his incest Calvin The Hebrewes thinke that for this compassion of Ruben he deserved afterward to have a Prophet of his tribe namely Hosea and to have one of the cities of refuge in his lot and division Mercer QUEST XIX Of Iosephs party-coloured coat which his brethren spoyled him of Vers. 23. THey stript Ioseph out of his coat c. 1. They neither left him naked as Aben Ezra thinketh 2. Neither did they take away from him two coats as Lyranus 3. Neither is it certaine whether our Saviour Christs coat were like unto Iosephs 4. They tooke from him this party-coloured coat which was his upper garment not so much for desire they had to the garment but because it was a token of his fathers love Mercer As also with an intent to shew it to their father thereby to colour and conceale their fact vers 32. Iun. QUEST XX. Of Iosephs letting downe into the pit Vers. 24. THey cast him into a pit c. 1. It seemeth it was an old broken pit for there was no water in it such as Ieremie speaketh of alluding to the fashion of that country they have digged them pits broken pits that can hold no water Ier. 2.13 2. It is not like as R. Salomon conjectureth that this pit was full of serpents and scorpions for then as Ramban noteth they must needs haue acknowledged a miracle in the preservation of Ioseph among serpents as of Daniel among the lions 3. It may be though no water were in the pit yet it was full of mire such as Ieremie was let downe into Ierem. 38. Perer. QUEST XXI Of the spices and balme which the Ismaelites carried Vers. 25. LAden with spicery balme and mirrhe 1. The word necheth is the same which the Arabians call Nuketa that is spices sweet druggs yet elsewhere it is taken generally for precious things as 2 King 20.13 Hezekiah shewed to the king of Babilons servants his house Nechothe of precious things Oleaster Iun. though Mercerus interpret it Domum aromatum House of spices 2. The word tseri is not wax or rosin as Oleaster although the Latine word cera and rasina and the Greek word rheténe the letters somewhat transposed come somewhat neare the sound of the Hebrew word but it is better interpreted balme as Iun. whereof there is great store in Gilead Ierem. 8.22 rosin was neither so rich a merchandise to be transported so farre nor so precious for curing of diseases as the Prophet there noteth 3. The last kinde of merchandise is called Lot which cannot signifie the Chessenut as derived from the root Lut which signifieth to wrap in or cover as Oleaster for this had beene no such precious merchandise to carry so farre and Exod. 30. it is reckoned among the sweet spices whereof the perfume there prescribed was made but it is better translated ladanum Iun. which commeth somewhat neare the Hebrew word the Chalde and Septuagint reade stacte which is the same that ladanum the gumme of the myrrhe or Cypres tree QUEST XXII Why the Ismaelites are also called Midianites Vers. 28. SOld Ioseph to the Ismaelites Which are also called Midianites vers 28. and Medanites vers 36. which were three divers people the first of Ismael Abrahams sonne by Agar the second of Midian by Keturah the third of Medan Abrahams sonne by Keturah also these three are indifferently taken for the same people in this place 1. Not for that they were distinct Nations but grew to be one people as Augustine 2. Or because they all came of Abraham and had the same father Thom. Anglic. 3. Or because Agar and Keturah are supposed to be the same Histor. Scholast which is an untrue surmise 4. Neither are we to imagine with some that Ioseph was thrice sold first to the Ismaelites then to the Midianites and lastly to Potiphar as Rasi for vers 28. at the same instant Ioseph was sold both to the Ismaelites and Madianites 5. Wherefore these merchants are named as well Midianites as Ismaelites both because they did traffike together and the company consisted of both sorts Mercer as also because the Ismaelites and Midianites dwelt in one Countrey of Arabia together and therefore Oukelos readeth vers 25. for Ismaelites Arabians and for this cause the Kings of Midian are called Ismaelites Iud. 8.24 26. because of their cohabitation together Iun. QUEST XXIII Of the price which Ioseph was sold for FOr twenty peeces of silver c. These were twenty sicles of silver which are in value 23. s. 4. d. starling for every common sicle weigheth two drachmaes that is â— 4. d. starling the fourth part of an ounce so that foure sicles make a doller Iun. 1. Wherefore it was neither so small a summe as Bahai ghesseth who would have these to be twenty denarii which make but five sicles 2. Nor so much as Iosephus reckoneth who would have Ioseph sold for 20. minâ—â— pounds every mina or pound weighing 100. drachmaes that is 58. s. 4. d. starling 3. The Septuagint also are deceived that for peeces of silver reade peeces of gold 4. Neither was Ioseph sold for 30. silverlings as some translations did reade in Augustines time because they would make the type body the
Priest as the Hebrewes imagine for he died ten yeares before Iacob was borne who was now above 100. yeare old and therefore Melchisedeck could not have a daughter so young to beare children neither was this punishment arbitrary in Iudah and inflicted without law according to his pleasure Burgens for Iudah had no such authority there nor yet as Lyranus and Tostatus was she worthy of the fire because she had committed not simple fornication but adultery because she was by law obliged to the third brother and so in a manner espoused for it was not adultery for the widow of the brother to marrie with some other than the surviving brother else Naomi would never have advised her daughters in law to get them other husbands in their owne Countrey Ruth 1.9 But I rather thinke that Thamars adultery was in this that she had played the whore whereas Iudah had betrothed and espoused her to Selah and that Iudah who never was minded to give Selah to Thamar fearing lest he might die also as is evident vers 11. was very forward to take this occasion to be rid of Thamar that Selah might not marrie her 3. But herein appeareth Iudahs too much rigour and injustice that before the matter was examined gave sentence and was partiall the truth being knowne in his owne cause and further it was a savage part to put to death a woman great with childe which is contrary both to divine and humane lawes for it is written Deut. 24.16 The fathers shall not bee put to death for the children nor the children for the fathers but if Thamar had now died the infant had died with her The Romans had a law that the execution of a woman with childe should be deferred till she had brought forth the same also was practised among the Athenians Aeltan lib. 5. And therefore Claudius the Emperour is noted for his cruelty that spared not to put to death women with childe Perer. ex Dion lib. 57. QUEST XI Wherefore the Midwife useth a red threed and what colour it was of Vers. 28. THe midwife bound a red threed c. 1. It is so rather to be read than with Oleaster a twine or double threed the word sani here used commeth indeed of sanah that signifieth to double which is rather to be referred to the double die and colour than the double matter Iun. Tostatus also is much deceived here that taketh it not for a red but a blacke colour twice died ex Perer. 3. The Midwife tied this red threed as a marke of the first-borne because he first put forth his hand and the purple colour very well agreeth to the birth-right or eldership Muscul. QUEST XII Whence Pharez was so called and whereof he is a type Vers. 29. HOw hast thou broken thy breach upon thee 1. Hierome is deceived that of this word pharatz that signifieth to breake or divide thinketh the Pharises to have taken denomination whereas they had their name rather of Pharas which signifieth to disperse or separate because they were separate from other in profession of life and their apparell Mercer 2. This story hath bin diversly allegorized by the fathers some by Pharez understand the beleeving Gentiles by Zarah the Israelites and by the red threed their bloudy circumcision sacrifices sic Iren. Cyril Some contrariwise will have Phares to signifie the Jewes Zarah the beleeving Gentiles Chrysost. 3. But this Phares is more fitly a type and figure of Christ who hath broken downe the partition wall and hath broken the power of hell and death Mercer And by this strange and extraordinary birth the Lord would have Iudah and Thamar admonished of the sin which they had committed and to be humbled thereby though he in his mercie had forgiven it Calvin 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. The difference betweene the apparelling of widowes and wives Vers. 14. SHe put her widowes garment off c. It seemeth that it was the use in those dayes for widowes to be knowne from wives by their mourning and grave apparell in which case more is permitted to women that are married whom the Apostle alloweth to adorne themselves with comely and sober apparell without pride or excesse 1 Timoth. 2.9 to please and content their husbands but widowes having no husbands to whose liking they should apparell themselves ought not to decke themselves to please other mens eyes Luther 2. Doct. Friendship ought alwayes to be joyned with pietie Vers. 20. IVdah sent a kid by the hand of his friend This Hâ—rah Iudahs friend did performe an evill office in being as it were a broker for Iudah who should neither have requested any dishonest or uncomely thing of his friend nor the other yeelded unto it love truth and piety ought not to be separated as Saint Iohn saith Whom I love in the truth Epist. 3.1 Muscul. 3. Doct. Adultery in former times punished by death Vers. 24. LEt her bee burnt We see that even among the Canaanites adultery was judged worthy of death for Iudah inventeth no new kinde of punishment but speaketh according to the law and custome of that Countrey So the Lord himselfe said to Abimelech that had taken Sarai unto him Behold thou art but a dead man for this c. Gen. 20.3 Now although this law as peculiar to that Countrey bindeth not now neither in respect of the kinde of death for by Moses law onely the Priests daughter if she played the whore was burned Levit. 21.9 the rest were stoned nor yet in the inequality of the law for the women offending were burned the men escaped as appeareth in Iudah Calvin whereas both adulterers and adulteresses are alike guilty and though then there was greater cause of keeping their seed uncorrupt for preserving of their lives and the distinction of families in which respect it may be thought somewhat of the former rigour and severity may be abated yet this example condemneth the security and connivence of magistrates in these dayes in the punishing of this sinne when as faults of lesse nature are more severely censured than adultery And whereas the president of our Saviour is urged by some for the mitigation of the punishment of adultery because he would not condemne the woman taken in adulterie it doth not serve their turne for this mercie Christ shewed not to cleare or exempt the adulteresse leaving her to the magistrate but partly to shew that he came not to be a judge in such causes as neither in other like businesses as dividing of the inheritance Luk. 12.14 partly by this example he would teach what is to be required in the person of an accuser not to bee guilty of that crime whereof he accuseth others 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. That it is not lawfull upon any occasion to marrie the brothers wife Vers. 8. GOe into thy brothers wife Because in this place as also Deut. 25.5 it is permitted to naturall brethren to marry the wives of their brother deceased Bellarmine
should not set our affections upon earthly things but presse forward in our desire toward our heavenly Countrey 5. Morall Good officers should not seeke to inrich themselves Vers. 14. IOseph laid up the money in Pharaohs house Ioseph was a faithfull officer to Pharaoh he did not seeke to inrich himselfe by his office but sought the Kings profit and increased his treasure Mercer Such an one was Iosua who in the division of the land of Canaan to the tribes did not share any thing to himselfe but the children of Israel gave him an inheritance among them when they had made an end of dividing the land Ios. 19.49 Such should officers and Judges be toward the King and people to deale faithfully with the one and justly with the other not to turne all to their owne profit and gaine as many doe now adayes CHAP. XLVIII 1. The Method and Argument of the Chapter FIrst in this Chapter is declared how Ioseph came to visit Iacob when he was sicke Secondly Iacobs testament is set downe first concerning Iosephs sonnes then his gift and legacie toward Ioseph himselfe vers 22. with a generall prophecie of the returne of all his children vers 21. Concerning Iosephs sons 1. The ground and occasion of Iacobs blessing of them is expressed which is first the promise of God vers 4. then the right property that Iacob had in them vers 5. Thirdly because Rachel was taken away leaving not much issue behinde her vers 7. and Ioseph was the eldest of her who was his principall wife 2. Iacobs blessing followeth first the preparation to the blessing where we have set forth 1. Iacobs kissing and embracing of Manasses and Ephraim vers 9 10. 2. Iosephs reverence to his father vers 12. 3. The presenting of his two sonnes and the order of disposing them Manasses to Iacobs right hand and Ephraim to his left vers 13. Secondly in the blessing 1 There is the ceremonie the laying on of Iacobs hands contrary to Iosephs expectation the right hand upon the youngest the left upon the eldest vers 14. 2. The pronouncing of the blessing which sheweth the author or efficient cause God who had fed him and delivered him vers 15 16. and the effects the naming of them among the tribes and their great increase and multiplying vers 16. 3. The ratification of the blessing where we have first Iosephs exception vers 17 18. then Iacobs answer containing a satisfaction to Ioseph vers 8 9. a confirmation of the blessing vers 20. 2. The divers readings v. 1. It was told to Iacob H.S.C. one told Iacob caet v. 7. Concerning the divers reading of this verse see before chap. 35. vers 16. and quest 13. upon that Chapter v. 7. I buried her in the way of the horse-race S. neare the way to Ephrata caet v. 11. I am not deprived of thy face H.S. I had not thought to have seene thy face caet v. 14. He layed his left hand upon the head of Manasses which was the elder changing his hands H.S. hee taught his hands although Manasses was the elder C. guiding or directing his hands of purpose for Manasseh was the elder B. G. he knew feeling with his hands that Manasses was the elder T. caused his hands to understand that Manasseh was the elder P. sacal to understand v. 15. God whom my fathers pleased in his sight S. served in his sight C. walked in his sight cat halach to walke v. 16. That they may grow into a multitude S.H. grow as fish into a multitude cat v. 20. In thee Israel shall be blessed H.S.C. shall blesse caet v. 21. The word of God shall be your helpe C. God shall be with you caet v. 22. I give thee Sechem the chiefe part above thy brethren S. I have given thee one portion of land c. B. I give thee one principall part or portion above c. C.G.T. Sechem signifieth a part portion or elbow of ground and it is also the proper name of a place Which I tooke out of the hand of the Amorites by my prayer and deprecation C. by my sword and my bow caet 3. The explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. Of the adopting of Manasseh and Ephraim into the degree of Iacobs sonnes Vers. 5. MAnasseh and Ephraim shall be mine as Ruben and Simeon are mine 1. Iacob upon Gods promise that he should increase into many people by the spirit of prophecie adopteth Manasseh and Ephraim into the number of his sonnes that seeing Rachel was taken away before he had many children by her he should by these be increased 2. He adopteth them in the place of Ruben and Simeon the two elder brethren and so the birth-right is conveyed from Ruben to Iosephs sonnes because he had defiled his fathers bed 1 Chron. 5.1 3. Here we have the practice of that law afterward established Deut. 22.17 of allotting a double part to the eldest Iun. for Ioseph had a double part in that two tribes came of him whereas the rest of his brethren had but each one his tribe Manasseh and Ephraim had not each of them his double part to the rest as some Hebrewes thinke but they two being the fathers of the two tribes doe make their fathers part double to the rest Mercer QUEST II. Whether Ioseph had any other sonnes beside Manasseh and Ephraim Vers. 6. THe linage which thou hast gotten after them c. 1. This is to be understood 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 potentially which thou maiest get afterward for the Scripture maketh no mention of any sonnes beside these two that Ioseph had at this present Iun. Mercer as also it might be uncertaine whether Iosephs wife were at this time with childe Mercer 2. The other sonnes should be more properly Iosephs yet so as that they should make no tribe of themselves but be accounted with Manasseh and Ephraim Iun. 3. They are deceived which thinke that Machir and Galaad of Manasseh and others of Ephraim were those other sonnes of Ioseph for they are his nephewes and Manasseh and Ephraim were their fathers not their brethren also some thinke that if Ioseph had begotten any other sonnes they should have had no inheritance in Canaan but this is not like seeing they came of Iacob whose whole seed was chosen likewise whether Ioseph had afterward any other sonnes it is uncertaine it is like he had not because no mention is made of them in Scripture neither doth it much skill seeing they were to be annexed and incorporate into these two tribes of their brethren Mercer QUEST III. Why Iacob maketh mention of the death and buriall of Rachel Vers. 7. I Buried in the way to Ephrath 1. Iacob maketh mention of the death and buriall of Rachel 1. Not to answer a secret objection why he buried not Rachel in the double cave with his fathers as he himselfe desired to be buried and thereupon tooke an oath of Ioseph because she died
Now Abraham and Ismael had not the same people to goe unto the faithfull cannot be said to be Ismaels people nor the prophane sort to be Abrahams But if the meaning of the phrase were no more than that they were gathered and joyned to the state of the dead the faithfull and prophane sort should all goe to one people wherefore this phrase betokeneth a speciall disposition of the soules of the faithfull after this life in being associated to the company of the just and a laying up of their bodies in assured hope of the resurrection Calvin Muscul. Luther The Apostle also sheweth what it is for the righteous to be gathered to their people Wee are come to the celestiall Ierusalem to the innumerable company of Angels to the congregation of the first borne c. to the spirits of just and perfect men Hebr. 12.22.13 To all these are we joyned by faith while we live and really when we are dead now quoad spem in hope then quoad rem in deed 6. Places of morall use 1. Mor. Fathers must rebuke and chastise their children Vers. 4. THou shalt not be excellent Fathers may learne by Iacobs example to chastise their children for their sinnes as here Ruben is censured for defiling his fathers bed for this cause Heli and his posterity were punished because hee did not reprove his sonnes according to the quality of their offence Perer. 2. Mor. Gods vengeance though it be deferred will certainly come FUrther in that Rubens punishment had beene a long time suspended and deferred almost 40. yeeres after he had committed this uncleane sinne yet at the last it commeth let no sinner flatter himselfe in his impunity for if the long suffering of God draw him not to repentance it shall but increase his punishment as the Apostle sheweth Rom. 2.4 5. 3. Mor. The short pleasures of sinne deprive men of many blessings AGaine as Ruben for a little short pleasure lost his birthright and dignity so many for the vaine and momentany pleasures of this life are deprived of many and great blessings like to Esau that for a messe of pottage did part with his birthright 4. Mor. Contumely against parents never goeth unpunished WE see also what an high offence before God it is to offer any wrong or contumely to our parents such was Cham toward Noah Absalon toward David and here Ruben that polluted his father Iacobs bed 5. Mor. Against unjust and immoderate revenge Vers. 7. CVrsed be their wrath The Lord condemneth all kinde of revenge that proceedeth of wrath especially such as here was committed by Simeon and Levi. 1. It was done by craft and subtility under pretence of friendship 2. Against men unawares suspecting nothing 3. When they were in griefe of body 4. With a pretext and shew of religion 5. The revenge farre exceeded in greatnesse the quality of the offence Such a kinde of revenge is unjust and cruell Wherefore in this case wee should follow the Wise-mans counsell Say not I will recompence evill but wait upon the Lord and he shall save thee Prov. 20.22 Perer. 6. Mor. Every mans portion in the earth assigned of God Vers. 13. AS Zabulun shall dwell by the sea side Hence we learne that the lot of men for their habitation and dwelling in the earth falleth not out unto them by chance but by Gods providence and appointment for as it is in the Psalme The earth is the Lords and the fulnesse thereof Psal. 24.1 therefore every one should be contented with his lot and portion as assigned unto him of God Perer. 7. Mor. The Church shall overcome at last Vers. 19. ANd an host of men shall overcome him but he shall overcome at the last c. So the Church of God though it shall indure much trouble and sorrow in the world yet it shall triumph and have the victory in the end as our Saviour saith to his Apostles In the world yee shall have trouble but be of good comfort I have overcome the world Iohn 16.33 8. Mor. The quiet and peaceable end of the righteous Vers. 33. HE plucked up his feet into the bed Before Iacob had raised up himselfe as well as he could not having his legs hanging out of the bed as Perer. that had beene no fit lying for a man ready to dye but he had stretched out himselfe before as well as he could for reverence unto the word of God which he delivered but now feeling the houre of his death to be instant hee doth gather up his legs after a seemely and quiet manner not strugling or striving against death as many doe but as though death â—ere in his power he doth meekely and gently yeeld himselfe unto it such a peaceable and quiet kinde of departure God often granteth to his children Muscul. Howbeit this is not alwayes so for sometime a wicked man may dye like a lambe still and quiet as the Psalme saith There are no bands in his death Psal. 73.4 and a righteous man may have a strong death by reason of the extremity of his sicknesse and the manner of the disease but yet inwardly he hath a peaceable and quiet soule and therefore Balaam had good reason to pray as he did Let me dye the death of the righteous and let my last end be like his Num. 23.10 CHAP. L. 1. The Method and Argument IN this Chapter is set forth 1. Iosephs piety toward his father Iacob in causing him to be embawmed vers 2 3. in his buriall 1. He procured leave of Pharaoh vers 4 5 6. 2. He did honourably accompany him vers 7 8 9. 3. They mourned for him by the way vers 10 11. 4. Then they buried him as he had commanded 2. His humanity toward his brethren with their message in their fathers name vers 14 15 16. their humility vers 18. Iosephs friendly answer vers 19 20 â—â— 3. Iosephs prosperity in seeing his childrens children v. 23. 4. His faithfull departure buriall and age v. 24 25. 2. The divers readings v. 2. he commanded those which had charge of funerals S. commanded the Physitians câ—t v. 4. spake to potentates of Pharaoh S. spake to Pharaohs house caet v. 8. only their kinred they left their sheepe and oxen c. S. their children or little ones caet v. 10. they came to Goren Atad G. to the corne-floore or field beset with thistles T. to the corne-floore of Athad cat of Achad H. athad signifieth a thistle v. 11. Abel Mizraim G. the mourning of the Egyptians cat v. 13. beside Mamre G. before Mamre B. over against Mamre caet against or before the face of Mamre cat v. 19. feare not can we resist Gods will H. for I am Gods S. for I feare God C. am not I under God G. am I God B. am I in the stead of God T.P. 3. The explanation of doubtfull questions and places QUEST I. Of the divers fashions of buriall Vers. 2. ANd Moses commanded his servants
Iosephus addeth further that the Israelites made ditches and trenches to convey the river and built the great Pyramides of bricke yea they carried the filth and dust out of the citie lib. 2. antiquit cap. 5. 3. Eusebius out of Eupolimus writeth that to make the Hebrewes more odious they were commanded to go otherwise apparelled than the Egyptians 4. But we need not seeke further than in the Scriptures as the businesse of their worke is set forth vers 14. they wrought in clay and bricke and in all manner of rurall workes Exod. 5. they were compelled to seeke straw themselves to make their bricke with and yet nothing was diminished of their daily taske if they failed their officers were beaten And therefore in respect of their hard servitude the Lord saith he brake the bands of their yoke Levit. 26.13 and tooke them out of the iron fornace Deut. 4.20 5. Thus the Egyptians three wayes kept them under they exacted of them tribute to empoverish their wealth Bor. they laid burthens upon them to weaken their bodies and by this meanes they thought to hinder their generation and increase Simler QUEST XI Of the cities Pithom and Rameses which the Israelites built for Pharaoh Vers. 11. ANd they built the cities of munition Pithom and Ruhumses 1. The word is Mischenoth which signifieth not Tabernacles as the Latine translation readeth being deceived as is like by the similitude of this word and succoth which signifieth Tabernacles most reade the cities of treasures as sochen is taken for a treasurer Isa. 22.15 the Hebrewes take them to bee granaries where the Egyptians laid up their store of corne which was the riches and treasure of Egypt so Vatablus readeth repositoria storehouses Lyranus thinketh they were called cities of treasures because they were so sure that they might serve for the keeping of treasure Oleaster deriveth the word of suchan to enclose or shut up as it is taken Psal. 139.3 Thou hast shut up all my wayes and so mischenoth should signifie places made to keepe or shut up any thing and in this sense they may be taken cities of defence inclosed with walles Pererius And so it is most likely that these were cities of munition as the Septuagint read and as the word is taken 1 King 9.19 sic Iun. 2. Pithom some thinke to bee the towne Butis or Buto at one of the mouths or dores of Nilus famous for the Oracle of Latona but it is rather the towne Patraion in the borders of Egypt toward Arabia Petraea whither reached the great ditch made from Nilus to the red Sea supposed to be the worke of the Israelites which Herodotus falsely ascribeth to Pharaoh Necho Iun. 3. The other citie Rahamses Tostatus thinketh to be the same with that in the land of Gosen mentioned Gen. 47.11 by anticipation not bearing then that name but so called when Moses wrote that booke Hierome thinketh that it is there the name of a Province here of the chiefe citie of the Province Perer. which is most like because the Israelites tooke their journey from Rameses but from one citie being so many they could not goe it seemeth by the Hebrew points to be a divers place from the other for that is called Rahmeses this Rahamses and so thinketh Iunius 4. The Septuagint beside these two cities make mention also in this place of On which is Heliopolis but this citie was not now built by the Israelites as Hierome well observeth seeing long before in the storie of Ioseph Pâ—tipherah is said to be the Prince of On and the Septuag Gen. 41. doe make it to be Heliopolis QUEST XII How many yeeres the affliction of the Israelites is supposed to have continued NOw concerning the continuance of the servitude of the Israelites 1. It was neither so long as Iosephus thinketh foure hundred yeeres for seeing the whole time of their being in Egypt could not be above foure hundred and thirtie yeeres Exod. 12.40 and Ioseph lived seventie yeeres after Iacobs comming into Egypt it would follow that this affliction began fourtie yeeres before Iosephs death and beside Iosephus is herein contrarie to himselfe who in the same booke lib. 2. antiquit maketh the whole time of the Israelites abode in Egypt but two hundred and fifteene yeeres 2. Neither yet was the time so long as Eusebius conjectureth 144. yeeres from the death of Ioseph for not onely Ioseph but the rest of that generation were dead before their oppression began of the which number was Levi who lived 23. yeeres after Ioseph for he was foure yeeres elder than he and lived 137. yeeres and Ioseph died at 110. yeeres 3. Neither is the conjecture of the Hebrewes certaine that the affliction tooke beginning at the death of Levi from whence to the going out of the Israelites were 122. yeeres or thereabout for not onely Levi but all of that generation were dead whereof some came very young into Egypt as Phares not then above a yeere old who is like to have survived Levi long ex Perer. 4. Nor yet did their servitude continue an hundred fifteene yeeres beginning after one hundred yeere of their being in Egypt which was a full generation Simler for Phares was of that generation who is likely to have exceeded an hundred yeeres 5. Wherefore seeing all that generation was first dead of the which Phares was one who being a yeere old at Iacobs comming into Egypt may be supposed to live according to the rate of the yeeres of mans life then which was about 130. as Levi lived 137. Kohath 133. Aaram 137. Exod. 6.16 20. then it will follow Phares age of 130. being subduced from 215. the time of the Israelites being in Egypt there will remaine about 86. or 87. yeeres of their affliction when the Hebrewes supposed Miriam Moses sister to have beene borne so called of the bitter affliction which was all her time ex Perer. QUEST XIII The reasons why the Lord suffered his poeple to be afflicted in Egypt WHy the Lord suffered his owne people to be thus hardly entreated 1. It was not chiefly or onely for their Idolatry which they learned and practised in Egypt as Thostatus thinketh Quest. 7. in Exod. For though it is like that they learned some corruption that way of the Egyptians as the Prophet sheweth that the breasts of their virginitie were pressed and they committed fornication in their youth in Egypt Esa 23.2 it appeareth by their setting up of the golden calfe which was a resemblance of the Egyptians god Apis yet it is not like that they practised Idolatrie while Ioseph lived nor generally were corrupted for then the Egyptians in all likelihood would not have so hated them if they had beene conformable unto them in their Idolatrous worship 2. Other reasons therefore may be better yeelded why the Lord suffered his people to be thus tried 1. That the Israelites should hate the impure manners and superstitions of Egypt 2. That by this meanes they
his stead in earth but the Godhead and name of God is simply and properly given unto Christ. 3. Cont. Ecclesiasticall persons subject to the civill magistrat FUrther though Aaron be Moses mouth and speake for him to the people yet Moses is made his superiour so though the Priests and Ministers doe declare unto the people the will of God and the law is to be required at their mouth yet are they subject to the Civill power as here Aaron to Moses Pellican as the Apostle saith Let every soule be subject to the higher powers Rom. 13.1 4. Cont. Against the baptisme of infants by women Vers. 25. ANd Zipporah tooke a sharpe knife This example is alleaged by the Romanists to prove the lawfulnesse of Baptisme by women in the case of necessity Bellar. lib. 1. de Bapt. cap. 7. Contra But this example cannot serve their turne 1. because the Minister of circumcision in the old Testament is not precisely appointed as the Minister of Baptisme is for the Levites and Priests were not specially charged by commandement to bee Ministers of circumcision but that charge did indifferently lie upon the masters of the family Gen. 17.9 But in the Gospell they are bid to baptise that are commanded to teach Mat. 28.20 Piscato◠2. The Romanists lay upon baptisme a necessity of salvation but here the necessity was not in respect of the infant uncircumcised but in regard of Moses and not a necessity of eternall salvation but of preserving the outward life Piscator 3. Zipporah did it in presence of Moses by this example they may allow women also to baptise in the presence of the lawfull Minister Simler 4. And though it pleased God to remit the temporall punishment upon this externall obedience yet this sheweth not that God did approve this act as before instance is given of the Samaritanes who were delivered from the Lions being but halfe worshippers of God 2. King 17. the Lord onely sheweth hereby that it is pleasing unto him that the externall discipline of the Church should be preserved Simler 5. This then being in it selfe an unlawfull act in Zipporah saving that necessity forced it and extraordinary it cannot be drawne to an ordinarie practice specially where there can bee no such necessity Iun. 6. This example rather sheweth that baptisme though by an unlawfull Minister is to be held to bee baptisme as after Zipporah had circumcised her sonne he was not circumcised againe then that such are to be allowed lawfull Ministers Heretikes are not fit Ministers of Baptisme yet if they keepe the true forme of Baptisme the Church useth not to baptise after them for as Augustine well saith That which is given 〈◊〉 be said not to be given although it may be rightly said not to be rightly given 5. Cont. That the punishment for the contempt of circumcision was not only temporall but in Gods justice eternall Vers. 24. THe Lord met him and would have killed him Bellarmine from hence would prove that the penalty of the neglect of circumcision was only temporall and consequently that circumcision had not to it annexed the promise of remission of sinnes and deliverance from eternall death as the Sacraments of the new Testament have lib 2. de effect sacrament cap. 17. Resp. 33. ad argum 1. Cont. 1. The penalty inflicted for the omission of circumcision is laid upon the party himselfe that is not circumcised even that person shall be cut off Gen. 17.4 therefore this example of punishment imposed upon the parent for the neglect of it in his sonne is not fitly urged to that end 2. that law is made against those that willingly neglect circumcision and so wilfully breake the Lords covenant but here is no contempt but only negligence and oversight 3. It followeth not Moses only should have beene temporally chasticed for this negligence therefore the neglect of circumcision was onely punished by temporall death like as God would have killed Aaron with temporall death for consenting to the Idolatry of Israel Deut. 9.20 Doth it therefore follow that the punishment of Idolatrie was only temporall God unto his servants remitted in mercie the eternall debt chastising them onely temporally for their owne amendment and the example of other 4. But that the contempt of circumcision deserved everlasting death in the justice of God appeareth both by the phrase that soule shall be cut off from his people which signifieth a finall perishing from the Church of God both in this world and in the next as it is taken Levit 20.3 that he which giveth his seed to Moloch shall bee cut off as also by the reason there given because hee hath broken the Lords covenant and cursed is every one which transgresseth any part of the law Deut. 27.26 And the curse of God is not only temporall but eternall 5. Further that circumcision had annexed to it a promise of grace and remission of sinnes the Apostle sheweth calling circumcision the seale of the righteousnesse of faith Rom. 4.11 and the outward circumcision represented the circumcision of the heart whose praise was not of men but of God Rom. 2.29 6. Cont. Against the necessity of Baptisme NEither can this example of Zipporahs necessary circumcision of her sonne bee fitly alleaged to prove an absolute necessity of baptisme an hypotheticall that is a conditionall necessity depending upon the precept of Christ wee graunt that it is necessary that baptisme both in generall should bee retained in the Church because Christ hath instituted it and in particular that every one should yeeld ready obedience thereunto as unto Christs ordinance when it may bee conveniently had but such a penall necessity as to imagine children dying without baptisme to bee excluded the kingdome of God cannot be admitted 1. This were to tye salvation unto the externall signe and so to limit the worke of the spirit 2. Some of the fathers indeed as Augustine held such a necessity but hee made the same necessity of the other Sacrament upon these words of our Saviour Ioh. 6.53 Except yee eat the flesh of the Sonne of man c. ye have no life in you c. Simler 3. There is not the like necessitie of baptisme now and of circumcision then for that was tied to the eight day so is not baptisme and the necessitie was not in respect of the infant but of the parent that neglected it as the child here was not in danger but Moses himselfe 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. That one standeth in need of anothers gifts Vers. 14. DOe not I know Aaron thy brother c. that he shall speake God could if it had pleased him have given unto Moses the gift of eloquence utterance but he rather joyneth Aaron as assistant unto Moses not giving all gifts unto one but so diverslie dispensing and disposing his graces that one may stand in need of another even as the members of the bodie cannot say one to another I have no need of thee 1 Cor. 12.21
is inserted Vers 14. THese bee the heads of their fathers houses c. Moses setteth downe the genealogie of certaine tribes that it might bee knowne for the more certaintie of the storie of what stocks those two famous Prophets Moses and Aaron came the Lords Ambassadors to Pharaoh and instruments of these great works and wonders wrought in Egypt and of the deliverance of the people Borrh. 2. And Moses setteth downe the generation of Reuben and Simeon which were the two elder that he might orderly proceed to Levi lest hee might have beene thought onely to set downe his owne petigree Simler 3. And these three tribes are specially named because they of all other were most hardly censured by Iacob Reuben for his incest and the other two for their murther lest they might have beene thought utterly to have beene rejected Perer. 4. Moses most insisted upon the genealogie of Levi because that tribe was afterward chosen for the dignitie of the Priesthood Simler QUEST IX How Reuben is said here to be the first borne Vers. 14. THe sonnes of Reuben the first borne 1. He was the first borne by nature but he lost the prerogative of the first borne by his incest unto the which belonged a double preeminence the one of a double part which right was transferred to Ioseph of whom came two tribes the other of dignitie and authoritie over the rest of the brethren which was conveyed to Iudah Perer. 2. Of Reuben and Simeon onely those are rehearsed that came downe with Iacob unto Egypt because Moses doth make haste to set downe at large the offspring of Levi descending even unto Phinehes the sonne of Eleazar the sonne of Aaron Iun. 3. Some names are elsewhere otherwise termed as he which is called Iemuel is named in the Chronicles Nemuel and Sahar Zerah Ohad here named is there omitted either because he died in Egypt or else his posteritie was extinct and ceased in the wildernesse Simler QUEST X. Of the age of Levi. Vers. 16. THe yeeres of the life of Levi were 137. Levi was elder than Ioseph by foure yeeres for hee was the third sonne of Lea borne in the third yeere of the second seven of Iacobs service in the end whereof Ioseph was borne hence divers certaine conclusions concerning the Chronologie of the Scripture may be inferred 1. That Levi was 43. yeere old when he came downe with Iacob into Egypt for then was Ioseph 39. 2. That Levi lived 23. yeeres after the death of Ioseph who lived an 110. yeeres for Levi was 4. yeere elder than Ioseph and lived 137. 3. That Levi lived after he came into Egypt 94. yeeres unto the which if we adde 43. yeeres which was his age before he went into Egypt we shall have the whole life of Levi 137. yeeres 4. Levi died 121. yeeres before the going of the Israelites out of Egypt for all the time of their aboad in Egypt was 215. whereof Levi lived 94. in Egypt which summe being deducted from 215. the residue is 121. yeeres 5. It is gathered that Levi died before Moses birth 41. yeeres for Moses was 80. yeeres old when Israel was delivered out of Egypt but Levi died 121. yeeres before that then it will follow that he died 41. yeeres before Moses ex Perer. QUEST XI Of the age of Kohath Vers. 18. KOhath lived 133. yeeres 1. Thus read both the Latine Septuagint and Chalde agreeable to the Hebrew So that Eugubinus is deceived that saith Kohath according to the Septuagint lived but 130. yeeres 2. Hence it is evident that Kohath died 2. yeere before Moses birth and 82. yeeres before the deliverance of Israel for Kohath comming downe with Levi into Egypt may be supposed to be borne the same yeere from whence to Moses birth are 135. yeeres unto which adde 80. yeeres of the life of Moses and we have the whole summe of 215. yeeres the whole time of the Israelites being in Egypt But hee lived onely 133. yeeres then he must be dead two yeeres before Moses birth 3. Hence Alexander Polyhistor is found to be in error who holdeth as Eusebius reporteth Kohath to bee but 40. yeere old when Levi died who was rather than 94. yeere old but 43 yeere younger than his father being borne the same yeere when Levi went downe into Egypt QUEST XII Of the age of Amram Vers. 20. ANd Amram lived 137. yeeres If Amram were borne 14. yeeres before Ioseph died and begat Moses in the 77. yeere of his age as Alexander Polyhistor in Eusebius accompteth then it is evident that he died 21. yeeres before the departing of Israel out of Egypt and in the 60 yeere of Moses age as may bee thus gathered Ioseph lived after Iacob came downe into Egypt 71. yeeres being then 39. and his whole age was 110. so Ioseph died 144. yeeres before the departure of Israel for the foresaid numbers of 71. and 144. put together make the above said summe of 215. yeeres it will then follow that Amram borne 14. yeeres before Iosephs death and living 137. yeeres died 121. yeeres before the going forth of Israel ex Perer. QUEST XIII Why the sonnes of Korah and Aaron are set downe Vers. 21. ALso the sonnes of Izhar 1. Moses in the rest of Levi his posteritie descendeth but to the fourth degree saving in Aaron and Korah because of the one came famous Phinehes and the sonnes of the other are expressed because they died not in their fathers rebellion Numb 16.11 2. Hebron or Chebron his posteritie is not set downe it may be he was obscure and therefore not mentioned Borrh. 3. The rest here also are expressed because elsewhere they are spoken of for the manifestation of the history as Nadab and Abihu Levit. 10.1 Mishael and Elzaphan Levit. 10.4 Eleazar Numb 20. and Ithamar Exod. 38.21 Iun. QUEST XIV Why Aaron tooke a wife of the tribe of Iudah Vers. 23. ANd Aaron tooke Elishebah daughter of Aminadab 1. These two Aminadab and Nahashon his sonne were Princes of Judah 2. Thus Levi and Iudah doe match in marriage together to signifie the conjunction and affinity that should bee betweene the regall and priestly office Simler 3. Hitherto the positive law of not confounding the tribes by marriage was not made and yet afterward notwithstanding it was lawfull for the Priests of Levi to take unto them wives of other tribes for because the Levites had no inheritance given them by such marriages there could follow no inconvenience by confusion of their inheritance So Iehoiadah the high Priest married the King of Judahs sister and Elizabeth wife to Zacharie the Priest was Cousin to Mary the blessed Virgin of Judah Simler QUEST XV. How Moses without ostentation setteth forth his owne commendation Vers. 27. THese are that Moses and Aaron c. 1. Some thinke that these words should be inserted by Ezra who digested the Scriptures into order because it seemeth not to stand with the modestie of Moses and Aaron to set forth such a
not be amisse first to examine his reasons and then to confirme the truth 1. He urgeth these and such like places That God would have all men to be saved and come to the knowledge of the truth And I will not the death of a sinner If mercy be offered to all then the way is open for all to returne unto God Contra. 1. God indeed offereth himselfe unto all and denieth not the externall meanes to any if they had grace to apprehend them The Gospell hath beene preached to all the world and is many times to the impenitent and reprobate so God offereth grace to all but all will not receive it Augustine hereof thus writeth Correctio medecinabiliter omnibus adhibenda est etiam si salus aegrotantis sit incerta c. The wholesome medicine of admonition must be ministred to all though the health of the sicke be uncertaine that if he which is admonished belong to the predestinate it is unto him a wholesome medecine if he doe not it is a penall torment 2. The argument then followeth not God calleth all to repentance therefore all may have grace to repent The Scripture saith many are called but few are chosen Ambrose saith In aliis praevaluisse gratiam in aliis reâ—iluisse naturaâ— That grace prevaileth in some in others their obstinate nature resisteth 2. So long as men are in this life they are in the way and are not deprived of all grace nor utterly forsaken till they come into hell Contr. Everlasting punishment in hell is the end and execution of damnation but men in this life may be in the state of damnation and be utterly forsaken of Gods grace as Saul and Iudas and they whom the Apostle saith God gave them over to a reprobate sense Rom. 1.28 3. If any had beene in this life wholly excluded from grace Pharaoh of all other was most like yet his state was not desperate seeing he was in the same case with Nebuchadnezzar who repented and confessed God Contr. 1. He reasoneth flatly against the Apostle who propoundeth Pharaoh as a vessell of wrath prepared to destruction Rom. 9. Now if there be hope for the vessels of wrath to come to grace then there was hope for Pharaoh The Apostle maketh these two distinct things God hath mercy on whom he will and whom he will he hardneth Rom. 9.18 As God hardneth not those on whom he hath mercy so neither sheweth he mercy on those whom he hardneth 2. Nebachadnezzar and Pharaoh were most unlike for the one had not so many wonders shewed as had the other neither so often dallied and made shew of repentance as did the other this sheweth their state to be most differing for if Pharaoh had beene no more hardned than Nebuchadnezzar was he would likewise have repented 4. We are to despaire of none in this life therefore it is possible for all to repent Contr. 1. Such as wee see and know commit a sinne unto death which is the irremissible sinne against the holy Ghost which I confesse is a rare thing now to be discerned such wee may despaire of because the Apostle forbiddeth us to pray for them 1. Ioh. 5.16 And those for whom the Lord did forbid Ieremy to pray chap. 7.16 what hope I pray you was there of them 2. Though wee in charity are to hope the best even of the greatest sinners yet this followeth not that all of them may have grace to repent wee judge according to that we see but the Lord seeth the heart and knoweth from the beginning who are his and who are not But on the contrary side that some in this life are so hard hearted that they cannot repent and so are incorrigible and without hope of remission of sinnes it is proved thus 1. Sinne against the holy Ghost is irremissible as our Saviour saith He that blaspphemeth against the holy Ghost shall never have forgivenesse Mark 3.29 Therefore there are some in this life that cannot repent neither can have their sinnes forgiven them And because Bellarmine and Pererius and the rest here answer that the sinne against the holy Ghost is said to be irremissible not because it cannot at all be forgiven but because it is hardly forgiven therefore to prevent this objection that place of the Apostle is also urged that it is impossible for such to be renued by repentance Heb. 6.6 that which is impossible is not only hardly done but not at all 2. The foreknowledge and decree of God concerning the rejection of some is unchangeable and cannot be altered but God hath foreseene some to be damned and decreed them to bee rejected as Iudas is called the childe of perdition Ioh. 17. therefore it is not possible for such to come to repentance to be saved therefore Gregory saith well Qua non sunt praedestinata obtineri non possunt Those things which God hath not predestinate cannot be obtained But God hath not decreed repentance for them that are rejected and reprobate 3. There is no hope of forgivenesse for that sinne for the which it is not lawfull to pray but there is a sinne unto death for the which we are forbidden to pray 1. Ioh. 5.16 Ergo c. Pererius answer here is that by sinne unto death is meant that sinne wherein a man continueth unto death and so dying therein he is not afterward to be prayed for Contr. 1. It would follow by this reason that no sinne of any is to bee prayed for while hee liveth for how doth any know whether a man may continue in a sinne till his dying day 2. The Apostle speaketh of such sinnes which a man seeth his brother to sinne now sinnes are onely seene to be done in this life neither is a mans repentance knowne which God may give him in his very passage out of the world 3. Let them shew us any place in all the Scriptures that authorizeth prayer for the dead if they can wherefore they are not to give a sense of Scripture that cannot be warranted by Scripture 4. The Apostle therefore calleth it a sinne unto death for the which there is no forgivenesse and so is there no sinne but blasphemy against the holy Spirit And thus Ambrose expoundeth it Non potest ibi exoratio esse veniae ubi sacrilegis est plenitudo there can be no intreating of pardon where there is fulnesse of Sacrilege 4. Where there can bee no repentance there can be no remission of sinnes but some have such hard hearts that they cannot repent Rom. 2.4 therefore the sinnes of such are irremissible 5. Hereunto may be added the testimonies of Cyprian Non posse in Ecclesia ei remitti qui in Deum deliquerit that he can find no forgivenesse in the Church that sinneth against God lib. 3. de Quirinum cap. 28. Of Ambrose Cassa erat proditâ—ris poenitentia qui peccavit in spiritum sanctum The betrayers repentance was in vaine having sinned against the spirit of God in Luc. 22.
the Egyptians would pay and recompence them for all their labour and service in their brick-workes in building of them houses and Cities whereupon the Egyptians casting up their account and finding that their wages at a very meane rate would farre exceed the value of their jewels were contented that the Hebrewes should enjoy them Now if this were so then the equity of this fact will easily appeare but because this tradition is uncertaine neither is there thereof any mention made in Scripture it is not to be stood upon a better satisfaction may be found out 3. Therefore first of all this is sufficient to excuse the Israelites that they did herein as they were commanded and whatsoever the Lord biddeth it is no sinne to doe nay it is sinne not to doe it as Augustine well saith Quod sane faciendo Moses usque adeo non peccavit ut non faciendo peccaret Moses in doing so was so farre from sinning that in not doing of it he had sinned thus also answer Calvin Simler Iun. with others 4. But the equity of this fact may further be evident though it sufficeth only to stand upon Gods will which is alwayes just Et rectissimum est quicquid facit and it is most right whatsoever hee doth Calvin or willeth to be done yet divers other reasons may bee yeelded to justifie this fact of the Israelites beside I say the authority of the Lord in commanding which excuseth the Israelites who were bound to be obedient in whatsoever was commanded as Augustine sheweth by this example like as in a common-wealth the minister or executioner of the Judge in putting him to death that is adjudged to dye offendeth not who if he should doe it of himselfe were a man-slayer so saith he Deo jubenti ministerium prabuerunt they did but yeeld their service and ministry to the commandement of God Beside this justification other reasons may be alleaged both on Gods behalfe and on the peoples First on Gods behalfe 1. He is the supreme and chiefe Lord of all and may by his imperiall right not onely give the substance of one to another but remove and dispossesse Kings and transpose Kingdomes from one to another Simler And therefore as Calvin saith Quae Deo placuit ad suos transferri aliena censeri non debent What God thinketh good to convey over unto his are not to be counted as belonging to another 2. The Egyptians abused their gold and other jewels in serving their idols therewith and so as Augustine saith Dei creatura male utentes ad Creatoris injuriam they wickedly abused the creature to the wrong of the Creator and therefore the Lord might most justly deprive them of that which they abused to his dishonour 3. Their intolerable contumacy and disobedience in refusing so often to obey the Lords commandement to let his people goe deserved no lesse than that they should bee punished with the losse of their precious substance seeing the Lord for the like stubbornenesse and obstinacy of the Cananites dispossessed them of their country and gave it to the Israelites Perer. Secondly in respect of the Israelites these reasons also may be rendred 1. The Israelites might detaine these things which the Egyptians gave them as their wages for their long labour and service in Egypt as it is said Wisdom 10.17 she gave the Saints the reward of their labours and as Philo further amplifieth Nec par est jactura libertatis pecuniae there is not the like reason of the losse of liberty and the losse of money the Israelites lost their liberty the Egyptians lost but part of their substance So the Lord promiseth unto Nebuchadnezzar Egypt for the wages of his army for the service they did in subduing of Tyrus Ezech. 29.18 Thus Israel had the substance of the Egyptians given them for their service Iun. 2. Beside the labour and toile of the Israelites in Egypt they were most cruelly oppressed their children most pitifully slaine and murdered therefore this was in stead of some recompence and satisfaction made for the wrongs which they had done them Perer. 3. Philo addeth this reason also Vt in bello victores victos bonis spoliâ—vâ—rant as being conquerers in battell they spoiled their enemies of their substance for they were as conquerers of the Egyptians not by stroke of battell but by the stroke of the Lords hand in these mighty miracles plagues and judgements whereby the stout and stubborne heart of Pharaoh was subdued Simler 4. Irenaeus saith further Debitores erant Hebraeis non solùm rerum sâ—d vitae suae propter patriarchae Iosâ—phi praecedentem benignitatem They were debters to the Hebrewes not only of their substance but of their life also for the former kindnesse and goodnesse of the patriarke Ioseph shewed unto them who delivered the Egyptians and their land from perishing by famine and governed the country 80. yeeres in all justice peace and tranquillity 5. But the best reason on the behalfe of the Israelites is that the Egyptians did voluntarily give them these things as a redemption of their lives and did wage them thereby to bee gone as Iosephus saith they gave them these things quo celeriùs discederent to hasten their departure the sooner this also may be gathered out of the text chap. 11.8 and 12 13. Iun. QUEST XLIV When the Israelites asked the jewels before the last plague or after ANother question is when the Israelites asked these jewels of the Egyptians at the very instant of their departure or before 1. Augustine and Cajetane consenting with him Ferus Pererius all these are of opinion that this was done before the last plague of the first borne Augustines reason is this Quomodo fieri posset ut in tanto luctu ex mortibus suorum commodarent ista filiis Israel How could it be that in so great heavinesse for the death of their children they would lend these things to the Israeliâ—es quaest 45. in Exod. But this might be a reason to make them willing to let them have what they desired to bee rid of them for they were afraid all of them of their lives if the Israelites had stayed still for they said we dye all vers 33. Cajetane would gather that they had borrowed these things before and the Egyptians through griefe forgetting to demand them againe the Israelites also being in haste carried them away because it is said they spoiled the Egyptians that is by carrying away the things which they had formerly borrowed But these words rather make against him for in that the Israelites are said then at their going away to have spoiled the Egyptians it sheweth that then they received the things of them whereof they spoiled them for otherwise they had spoiled them before when they received the things not purposing to restore them againe Ferus reason is because it is not like they would lend the Israelites their jewels at their going away But this doubt is removed because the text
the solution of this place Non itaque quod ajit in servitutem redigent eos c. ad quadringentos annos referendum est c. In that it is said they shall hold them in servitude it must not bee referred to the foure hundred yeeres as though they kept them in servitude so many yeeres but the foure hundred yeeres must bee referred to that which is said thy seede shall be a stranger in a land not theirs August quaest 47. in Exod. QUEST LVI That the Israelites dwelt not 430. yeeres in Egypt only SEcondly it is not to be supposed that the Israelites dwelt in Egypt all this space of 430. yeeres which is the opinion of Genebrard who thinketh that this terme taketh beginning from the comming of Iacob into Egypt and expireth with the time of their deliverance and departure thence his reasons are these 1. Because in this place it is so affirmed that the Israelites dwelt so long in Egypt 2. As also that it is not like that in the space of 215. yeeres which is the time according to the common opinion of their abode in Egypt of seventy persons they could increase into so great a multitude Contra. 1. In this place a figurative speech must needes be admitted for wee must understand not only the time of Israels sojourning in Egypt but of their fathers also in the land of Canaan as Augustine saith these words must be expounded Manifestum est computandum esse tempus Patriarcharum Abrahâ— c. It is manifest that the time of the Patriarks Abraham Izhak Iakob must bee accounted when they began to sojourne in the land of Canaan quaest 47. in Exod. But of this more afterward 2. Neither is it impossible or improbable even without a miracle for so many thousands in the space of 215. yeeres to bee multiplied as is shewed before at large quest 5. in chap. 1. And Augustine giveth two reasons thereof Si fâ—cunditas hominis consideretur adjuvante illo qui illos valde voluit multiplicari reperietur non esse mirum The fecundity of men considered God also helping who would have them exceedingly to increase it will bee found not to be strange Now that the Israelites could not continue 430. yeeres in Egypt these two arguments doe evidently convince 1. Whereas Caath was one of those which came with Iacob into Egypt who lived 133. yeeres and his sonne Amram 137. yeeres and Moses his sonne was 80. yeere old at the departure of Israel out of Egypt all these yeeres put together make but 350. from which summe must bee deducted the yeeres wherein they lived together Genebrard answeres that their yeeres are only reckoned after they begat children and that some may be omitted that came betweene as S. Matthew leaveth out in his genealogy three Kings Ahaziah Ioas and Amasiah This answer of Genebrard may easily be taken away for neither is it the use of Scripture when it setteth downe the yeeres of a mans life to name onely the yeeres when he begate children and seeing in that line from Levi to Moses no other persons are elsewhere named that came betweene beside Caath and Amram it is a conjecture without ground to imagine any other But the omission of these three in S. Matthewes genealogy is evident because wee finde them elsewhere in the stories of the Kings to be set downe Perer. 2. S. Paul beginneth these 430. yeeres from the promise and covenant that was made to Abraham Galath 3.17 Therefore Israel stayed not all those yeeres in Egypt Genebrard here answereth that where the Apostle saith the law which was 430. yeeres after this word after is not referred to the covenant but to the law that came 430. yeeres after that is from the departure of the Israelites Contra. But this is a manifest wresting of the Apostles words who of purpose maketh a comparison betweene the law and the covenant of grace shewing that salvation dependeth not of the law but of the grace and promise of God which came 430. yeeres before And whereas the Apostles words in that order which hee set them downe are these This I say that the covenant 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 confirmed afore of God the Law made after foure hundred and thirty yeeres could not disanull what other sense can be made of these words but that the law was given so many yeeres after the promise for after must of necessity have relation to that which is said to have beene before which was not the departure of the Israelites not here so much as mentioned but the covenant said to be before ratified and confirmed of God Pererius QUEST LVII The Israelites dwelt in Egypt 215. yeeres only FUrther that the Israelites neither stayed in Egypt under 200. yeeres as Chrysostome thinketh nor yet 210. only as the Hebrewes to whom Lyranus and Cajetanus give consent nor yet 230. yeeres as Calvin but 215. yeeres only it may be thus made to appeare First from the first promise made to Abraham unto the going of Israel out of Egypt are 430. yeeres according to the Apostles account of this summe there were 215. yeeres gone before Iacob descended into Egypt Abraham at 75. received the promise 25. yeeres after when Abraham was 100. yeere old was Isaack borne he at 60. begate Iacob Iacob at 130. went downe into Egypt these yeeres put together 25.60.130 make in all 215. yeeres there remaineth then the other halfe of the summe 215. yeeres more for the sojourning of Israel in Egypt Thus Augustine reckoneth approving Eusebius account quaest 47. in Exod. Secondly whereas the yeeres of Coath Amram and Moses when Israel came out of Egypt doe make as is before shewed all together 350. yeeres but from this summe must be subtracted the yeeres wherein they lived together as from Coaths age of 133. yeeres who at 65. yeeres begate Amram as Epiphanius thinketh the residue wherein he lived together with Amram that is 68. yeeres must bee deducted and from Amrams age of 137. who at 70. yeeres begat Moses as Epiphanius the residue must likewise bee defaulked which are 67. yeeres adde unto these yeeres 65. of Coath and 70. yeeres of Amram 80. yeeres of Moses life and wee shall have the said summe of 215. yeeres all the time of the sojourning of Israel in Egypt QUEST LVIII That the Israelites were not in bondage and servitude in Egypt all the foresaid terme of 215. yeeres THis being then made plaine that the Israelites after Iacobs comming downe thither continued in Egypt 215. yeeres yet were they not so long in servitude and bondage 1. Augustine thinketh that they served in Egypt 144. or 145. yeeres for from the whole summe of 215. yeeres hee onely deducteth 71. yeeres of Iosephs life after Israel came into Egypt after whose death hee thinketh their bondage immediately began But that cannot bee for not onely Ioseph but all his brethren also were first dead Exod. 1.6 of the which Levi being about foure yeere elder than Ioseph who died at
110. yeere and Levi at 137. survived Ioseph 23. yeeres all which time the Israelites were not oppressed with servitude 2. Rupertus thinketh that the Israelites served 144. yeeres after the death of Ioseph untill the going forth of the Israelites so recompensing tenfold the 14. yeeres of Iosephs servitude in Egypt who was 16. yeere old when hee was sold into Egypt by his brethren and there served till he was 30. yeere old But Rupertus is in two things deceived for Ioseph was not sixteene as the vulgar Latine corruptly readeth but 17. yeere old when he was sold into Egypt Gen. 37.2 so that hee served but 13. yeeres in Egypt neither was the time of their servitude so long as is shewed before 3. Some thinke that after Levi his death who lived 23. yeere after Ioseph their affliction began which continued 121. yeeres Neither can this be so for not onely Levi and the rest of Iosephs brethren but all that generation also died before their servitude and affliction entred of which generation Pharez being one supposed to bee one yeere old when hee went downe with Iacob into Egypt and to have lived 130. yeeres according to the usuall age then it will bee found that their affliction indured not an hundred yeeres if the age of Pharez being supposed to be 130. be deducted from the summe of 215. the full time of the Israelites sojourning in Egypt See before quest 12. in chap. 1. Exod. QUEST LIX Moses understandeth all the time of the sojourning of Israel and of their fathers in Egypt and in Canaan NOw then for the right understanding of these words of Moses 1. A double figure called Synecdoche is to be admitted both in the persons and in the place a part being taken for the whole for not only the sojourning of the Israelites but of their fathers also Abraham Isaack and Iacob must bee understood and not only the sojourning in Egypt but in Canaan also and other places Thus the Septuagint very well interprete this place The dwelling which the children of Israel dwelt in Egypt and in the land of Canaan both they and their fathers was 430. yeeres so also Augustine expoundeth it quaest 47. in Exod. and Iosephus lib. 2. de Antiquit. Iudaic. cap. 6. 2. Eugubinus doth disdainfully reject this opinion with this reason that if it be taken for the time of their sojourning not onely in Egypt but elsewhere there will be found to be many more yeeres Contra. 1. It shall even now appeare that in a precise and strict account there are just so many yeeres from the first promise made unto Abraham when hee came out of Chaldea into Canaan unto the returne of Israel out of Egypt 2. This figure Synecdoche to name part for the whole is not unusuall in Scripture as Gen. 35.26 all the sonnes of Iacob Benjamin being also reckoned among them are said to have beene borne in Padan Aram because most of them were there borne Iunius QUEST LX. Why the dwelling only of Israel in Egypt is named the rest being also understood THe reasons why their sojourning and dwelling in Egypt is only mentioned the other being also understood are these 1. Lyranuâ— giveth this reason because their dwelling in Egypt was the last and things doe commonly take their denomination from the end 2. But these reasons rather may be yeelded first because their sojourning did not only end in Egypt but there it began for thither Abraham at his first comming into Canaan was constrained to flee in the time of famine Gen. 12.2 there was the longest time of their sojourning the other Patriarkes at divers times sojourned in Canaan 295. yeeres and Iacob in Mesopotamia 20. yeeres but in Egypt Israel continued 215. yeeres 3. Their habitation in Egypt was more famous than any of the rest both for the honorable advancement of Ioseph in Egypt the wonderfull multiplying and increase of the Israelites and the strange signes and wonders there wrought for their deliverance Perer. Some question also there is when this computation of 430. yeeres should begin 1. Epiphanius would have them begin at such time as the Lord told Abraham what should befall his seed and how hardly they should bee intreated so also Ferus Pellican But that cannot be for both in that place the Lord nameth another summe of 400 yeeres And S. Paul counteth this space of 430. yeeres from the promise made to Abraham unto the giving of the Law QUEST LXI Where the 430. yeeres must take beginning 2. ZEiglerus in his Commentaries beginneth this terme of 430. yeeres from the tenth yeare after Abrahams comming into Canaan when he saith the Lord made a covenant with him But this computation cannot stand 1. We doe not find that Abraham received any promise about that time but then when he had beene ten yeeres in Canaan Sarah gave unto him his maid Agar Gen. 16.2 2. Also by this account wee shall want ten yeeres of the whole summe of 430. from Abrahams 75. when hee first came into Canaan unto the 80. yeere of Moses when the Israelites went out are just 430. yeeres as is shewed before if then this terme should begin ten yeeres after in the 85. yeere of Abraham wee shall want ten yeeres of 430. 3. Beside Zeiglerus to make this computation good committeth apparent errors in Chronology as that Iacob went downe into Egypt 207. yeeres after the covenant which was 215. yeeres and if it began 10. yeeres after as he reckoneth then it could be but 205. yeeres further he saith that Ioseph died 285. yeeres after the covenant which cannot bee after his owne account for Ioseph lived 71. yeeres after Iacobs descending into Egypt being then 39. yeeres old which two summes of 71.39 make up the whole age of Ioseph an 110. if then there were but 207. yeeres gone after the covenant made at Iacobs comming into Egypt then at Iosephs death 71. yeeres after there were but 278. yeares runne not 285. as he collecteth here then he addeth 7. yeeres too much to make his account agree 3. Procopius as Pererius collecteth thinketh that the 430. yeeres should begin at the birth of Isaack But that cannot bee for from thence the other summe of 400. yeeres taketh beginning 4. Genebrard reckoneth them from the time of Iacobs going downe into Egypt whose opinion is refuted before quest 55. 5. Iunius and Borrhaius account these 430. yeeres from the departure of Abraham out of Vr of the Chaldes from whence to the birth of Isaack were thirty yeeres and Iunius supposed that hee stayed 5. yeeres in Haran Contra. 1. It is not like that Abraham being called of God to goe out of his country would stay 5. yeeres in Haran but that he made all haste to obey the calling of God 2. If the account of 430. yeeres should begin 30. yeeres before Isaacks birth we shall have 435. yeeres in all for from the 75. yeere of Abraham which was but 25. yeeres before the birth of Isaack untill the time of
to have beene ten the first for want of water Exod. 17. the second likewise for water Numb 20. the third Exod. 14. when the Egyptians pursued them the fourth and fifth about Manna when they kept it till the morning and gathered it upon the Sabbath Exod. 16. The sixth murmuring was for flesh Exod. 16. and the seventh for flesh likewise Numb 11.4 The eighth for Moses absence when they made the golden Calfe the ninth when they tempted God in fighting against the Amalckites being forbidden Numb 14. The tenth upon the returne of the Spies which were sent to search the Land of Canaan Hieron dâ— 10. tentationib But if all the murmurings of the Israelites be summed together they will bee found more than ten not fewer than twenty And they were of three sorts either generall of the whole congregation or speciall of some few or particular of some principall persons 1. Their generall murmurings were upon these occasions first for things which they endured as the increasing of their bondage in Egypt at the first comming of Moses Exod. 5.21 their feare to be all destroyed of the Egyptians chap. 14.11 their wearinesse of the way Numb 11.1 their biting by Serpents Numb 21. Secondly for things which they wanted as for sweet and potable water Exod. 15.24 for bread chap. 16.3 for water in Rephidim Exod. 17. for flesh Numb 11. for water againe when Moses also offended Numb 20. Thirdly they murmured and disobeyed when any thing was imposed them which they liked not as twiâ—e they were disobedient about Manna in reserving it till the morning chap. 16.19 and in gathering it upon the Sabbath chap. 16.28 where although their murmuring be not expressed yet this their refractary disobedience could not bee without murmuring So they rebelled in fighting against the Amalekites and Canaanites being forbidden Numb 14.41 Fourthly they murmured when their expectation was deceived as upon Moses long absence Exod. 32.1 when they heard a false report of Canaan that the inhabitants thereof were invincible Numb 14. when Core Dathan and Abiram with their adherents were suddenly destroyed Numb 16.41 These murmurings in all were sixteene 2. The second kind of murmuring was of some speciall men as Core Dathan and Abirain with two hundred and 50. persons murmured against Moses and Aaron Numb 16.3 The third kind was of some principall persons as of Aaron and Miriam against Moses Numb 12. Of Moses himselfe at the waters of strife Numb 20. of Aaron being discontent and so negligent in his office because of the death of his two sonnes Nadab and Abihu Levit. 10.19 Here are foure more and unto these others by diligent observations may be added QUEST XXXIX Whether the wood had any vertue in it that Moses cast â—nto the water 25. ANd he cried unto the Lord and the Lord shewed him a tree 1. The Hebrewes thinke that this tree had no vertue at all in it to make the waters sweet but rather the contrary but that God would therein shew his power in healing one contrary by another as Elizeus did heale the waters by casting in of salt which was more like to have made them more bitter and our Saviour anointed the eyes of the blinde with clay and spittle which was an unlike thing to heale them 2. But it is more probable that there was some vertue in this wood to season and relish the water because it is said that the Lord shewed him or as the Hebrew word signifieth taught him the tree Tanquam tale jam liguâ—â—â—oc esseâ— quo posset hoc fieri As though it were such a kinde of wood as could doe this thing So Augustine reasoneth quaest 57. in Exod. to whom Calvinus and Simlerus consent for to what end else did the Lord direct Moses to that speciall tree more than to others unlesse we say that there were no trees there at all in the desert But the words will inferre another sense that seeing the Lord shewed him a tree there was a tree to be shewed as the Lord caused Hagar to see a fountaine not which newly sprung out of the ground but which was there before though she saw it not Gen. 21. The author of Ecclesiasticus chap. 38.5 affirmeth that there was vertue in the wood 3. But Iosephus is deceived who saith Moses fructum ligni accepit forte ibi jacens That Moses tooke a peece of wood lying there by chance whereas the Lord shewed it him and he further addeth that Moses did not cast in the wood because the people asked what it should doe but caused a great part of the water to bee drawne out of the fountaine and so the residue became sweet but this is also directly contrary to the text QUEST XL. Wherein the miracle consisted of healing the waters NOw although there were some vertue in this wood to heale the waters yet it was done not without a great mâ—racle 1. Which consisted not herein because the Lord Ostendit et lignum ubi nullum erat Shewed him a tree where none was for this is confuted before 2. Neither Quâ—a in tali natura ligni Creator demonstrator lâ—â—dandus est Because the Creator and shewer is to be praised in giving such a nature to the wood as Augustine in the same place for if the nature of the wood had done it it had not beene miraculous 3. But herein was the miracle that by the meanes of so small a peece of wood such a deale of water was changed as served such a great multitude Calvin And that it was suddenly and presently changed Simler And the waters were but made sweet only for that time and afterward returned to their bitter nature againe as Pliny before alleaged maketh mention of bitter waters there Iun. QUEST XLI Why the Lord used this meane in healing of the waters GOd could have healed the waters if it had pleased him without this tree But it pleased him to use this meanes for these causes 1. To teach us that we should not neglect the meanes which God appointed So the Lord divided the red sea and dried the way by a strong East winde Ezechias was healed by a lumpe of figges So God instructeth men and begetteth them to the faith by the ministery of men Simler 2. God hereby also reproveth their distrust and diffidence shewing Multa sibi in promptu esse remedia quibusque malis That he hath many remedies in store for whatsoever evils Calvin 3. Hoc medio uti voluit propter mysterium He would use this meane because of the mystery Ferus QUEST XLII Of the mysticall signification of this tree NOw what mystery is signified in this tree that sweetned the waters shall bee shewed in a word 1. Some by the bitter waters doe understand the killing letter of the Law which is impotable and unpleasant but being qualified by the Gospell Iam dulcâ—â— erit litera The letter of the Law becommeth pleasant Ferus 2. This tree was a figure of that rod which should come of the
much away Simler 4. Now further it is to be observed that this 15. day of the second moneth when Manna was given was the same day which was prescribed for them to keepe the Passeover in that were uncleane Numb 9. signifying thus much that the true Manna was not given to the Jewes which observed the first legall pasch but to the Gentiles which were uncleane through their filthy Idolatry Christ the true Passeover was offered and this was the second pasch under the Gospell which succeeded the first pasch under the Law Ferus ex Gloss. ordinar QUEST III. Whether all the children of Israel murmured Vers. 2. ANd the whole congregation of the children of Israel murmured 1. The word Lun here used signifieth to persist as also to murmure but the latter is more proper they persisted obstinate and opposed themselves by their murmuring against Moses and Aaron 2. It is like that there were some godly persons among them that murmured not as Caleb and Ioshua but because they were but few in respect of the rest all are said to have murmured Lyran. and even the Saints also are not without some infirmities Ferus 3. The whole congregation therefore is said to murmure both because it was generall throughout the campe and in regard of the manner they assembled tumultuously against Moses and Aaron and shewed their discontent Simler 4. It is added in the desert to shew the cause of their murmuring the place where they were was barren and dry and yeelded no hope of any succour or comfort Iun. And beside their wretched nature appeareth that being in such misery and distresse which should have stirred them to prayer they fell to murmuring Simler 5. This famine then which they endured was the more grievous in these three regards because all their provision which they had brought out of Egypt was spent and there was small hope of any new supply in that vast and barren desert and beside the multitude was so great that a little provision would not suffice Borrh. 6. So for this cause all the congregation is said to murmure both to include the Levites who also murmured with the rest and there were beside other strange people mingled with the Israelites who set them on worke to murmure as we reade Numb 11.4 Tostat. quaest 1. QUEST IV. How they are said to have murmured against Moses and Aaron here and afterward against the Lord. AGainst Aaron and Moses Yet afterward verse 8. they are said to have murmured not against them but against the Lord the reason is this 1. Because they were the servants and Ministers of God and he which murmureth against Gods Ministers contemneth God himselfe Genevens And Moses so saith Vt adversus illum se scirent murmurasse qui illos miserat That they should know that they had murmured against him who had sent them August quâ—st 59. in Exod. 2. They are said then to murmure against Moses and Aaron because their speech was directly against them and to them but in effect it was against the Lord because not Moses and Aaron but the Lord had brought them out of Egypt which the Israelites repented them of and were discontented with Lyran. and beside that which they murmured for the want of flesh and of bread Moses could not give them but God Thostat quaest 1. QUEST V. Of the grievous murmuring of the Israelites Vers. 3. O That we had died by the hand of the Lord c. These murmuring and obstinate Israelites doe diversly offend 1. In their ingratitude in extenuating the benefits which they had received upon every occasion they looke onely unto their present state and place where they were and thinke not of the place of bondage whence they were brought Pellic. 2. They preferre carnall things before spirituall the flesh-pots of Egypt before the glorious presence of God who now shewed himselfe visibly among them Ferus 3. They preferre their miserable bondage in Egypt with their grosse flesh-pots before their glorious liberty being in some want whereas men will even with the losse of their lives redeeme their liberty Marbach 4. Yea they untruly accuse Moses and Aaron as though they had brought them out for their destruction whereas they did therein nothing of their owne head but as the Lord directed them Ferus Pellican 5. Yea they call their glorious vocation from bondage to liberty a death and destruction Borrh. QUEST VI. How the Israelites are said to have fit by the flesh-pots of Egypt WHen we sate by the flesh pots 1. The word sir signifieth both a pot and a thorne because they used to hang their pots upon hookes of iron or wood like unto thornes and so the meaning is that they sate by the pot hangers whereon they used to hang their pots Oleaster 2. Some thinke this is spoken because they had flocks of cattell in Egypt whereof they might have fed if they would but they did rather use to eat of fish and fowle which they had there in abundance Gloss. ordinar 3. But though the Egyptians abstained from the flesh of bullocks and sheepe it is like the Israelites had their fill and their fitting by the flesh pots both noteth their security Lyran. and their carnall voracity and greedinesse Sedebant affectuoâ—e They sate gaping over the pots Tostat. They had cattell in the desert but if they should have eaten of them they might soone have killed them all up 4. But it is very like that they speake somewhat lavishly in the commendation of Egypt as Dathan and Abiram did call it a land that flowed with milke and hony Numb 16.13 of purpose to disgrace and diminish the true praise of the land of Canaan which indeed was the land that flowed with milke and hony 5. Some thinke further that they had no such store of cattell in the wildernesse because of the want of pasture oâ— that they spared that kinde of flesh lest they should want for sacrifice but it is not like that this people had any such religious thought at this time therefore it is more probable that they longed not for such kinde of flesh which was at hand but for the flesh of fowles such as they used to eat in Egypt and they wanted now for the nature of discontented people is to loath such things as they have and to covet and desire that which they have not and in that the Lord giveth them quailes it seemeth hee satisfied their owne desire but to their further hurt in sending that kinde of flesh which they lusted after Sic fore Gloss. Ordinar QUEST VII In what sense the Lord saith he will raine bread from heaven Vers. 4. I Will cause bread to raine from heaven 1. Some thinke that by bread is understood generally any kinde of nourishment after the manner of the Hebrew phrase Gloss. ordinar Lyran. Oleaster But Augustines reason overthroweth this interpretation Nam isto nomine carnes complectuntur ipsa enim alimenta sunt for so also the flesh
before whom all are held as guiltie and who prescribeth no law to himselfe Acacius Contra. But this solution is not sufficient for Ezechiel which saith the same soule that sinneth shall die speaketh also of the judgements of God which should not be inflicted upon the children for the fathers Ex Simler 5. Cajetane giveth this solution Although God in the law command that the sonnes should not bee put to death for the sinnes of the fathers Ipse tamen qui creator conservator Dominus est unicuique nemini facit injuriam c. Yet he that is the Creator preserver and Lord of every mans life doth no man wrong if he temporally chastise the sonnes c. His reason dependeth upon Gods right and power which hee hath over every mans life that as he gave it so he doth no wrong to take it away at his pleasure Contra. But the Lord saith by the Prophet Ezech. 18.32 I desire not the death of him that dieth Now if there were no other cause why the Lord should punish the children of the wicked in taking away their life but the will and pleasure of God the Lord should seeme to desire the death of men contrary to that saying of the Prophet 6. Procopius giveth this exposition that God threatneth to punish the posteritie of the wicked ut parentes à peccandi licentia retraheret to withdraw the fathers from sinning parentes non tam dolent sua morte quà m liberorum prasertim si his fuerint authores mortis Fathers doe not so much grieve for their owne death as for the death of their sonnes especially if they were the cause of it Contra. This is true that the punishment of the children redoundeth to the parents but this is not all that by this meanes the fathers should bee drawne to repentance for although their children be neere them yet they are neerer to themselves and their owne punishment would much more move them 7. There remaine two most usuall expositions the first is that temporally sonnes may be chastned for their fathers but not eternally for aeternaliter quilibet punitur pro malo quod egit c. For eternally every one shall be punished for the evill which he doth himselfe Tostat. quaest 5. So also Thomas Si loquimur de poena qua habet rationem medecina c. If we speake of that punishment which is by way of medicine we may be punished for another Such are all temporall and bodily corrections they are medicinall and tend to the good of the soule and the sonne quantum ad animam non est res patris in respect of his soule is not any thing of his father but in respect of his body Sic Thom. 1.2 quaest 87. artic 8. Contra. Although this exposition be sound and true yet it doth not fully take away the doubt moved before 1. For the Prophet Ezechiel also speaketh of temporall punishment namely of captivitie which the sonne should not beare for the father 2. And this place is rather understood of eternall punishment than temporall which the sinne of Idolatrie deserveth Simler 3. And the phrase here used visiting the iniquitie of the fathers upon the children sheweth that the Lord speaketh rather of penall judgements which should bee inflicted upon the sonnes of the wicked than of medicinall corrections 4. And Augustine further urgeth this reason that if it bee understood of temporall chastisement as of captivitie then non solum odio haebentibus sed diligentibus se redderet peccata c. God should not onely render the sinnes to those that hate him but to those that love him for Daniel and the three children and Ezechiel with other righteous men went into captivitie Sic Augustin quaest 14. quaest veter novum Testament 8. There remaineth the second common and received sense of these words which most of the fathers thus understand that the Lord will visite the iniquitie of the fathers upon the children if they also continue in the wicked race and follow the evill example of their fathers as Hierome Ideo iniquitates eorum portaverunt quia imitatores eorum in nequitia extiterunt Therefore rhey doe beare the iniquitie of their fathers because they did imitate them in their wickednesse Hieron in oration Ierem. Some agreeing in generall with the rest that it is to be expounded of the wicked children of wicked parents yet doe understand it of originall sinne which is properly called the sinne of the fathers because they received it from them which is punished in unregenerate children of the wicked but is pardoned in those that are regenerate To this purpose Gregor lib. 15. Moral cap. 22. Contra. But originall sinne is extended further than to the third and fourth generation which are here mentioned therefore it is not like the Lord meaneth that sinne Ex Simler Some will not have this place at all understood of the sinnes of the fathers but of the children onely qui peccant sicut patres which sinne as their fathers did But as Tostatus well argueth against this assertion This were not to punish the sinnes of the fathers in the children Sed peccatorum filiorum malorum in seipsos but of the wicked sonnes in themselves Tostat. quaest 5. Therefore the former exposition is currant to expound these words of the sinnes of the children which they learned of their fathers Quia patrum extiterunt aemulatores haereditario malo de radice in ramos crescente They are punished because they ded emulate their fathers this hereditarie evill growing from the root into the branches Hieron in Ezech. cap. 18. So also Augustine Ex eo quod addidit qui me oderunt c. In that he addeth which hate me it is understood that they are punished for the sinnes of their fathers Qui in cadem perversitate parentum perseverare voluerunt Which would persevere in the same perversitie of their fathers August cont Adimant cap. 7. Gregor Quisquis parentis iniquitatem non imitatur nequaquam ejus delicto gravatur Hee that imitateth not the iniquitie of his father is not burdened with his sinne lib. 15. moral cap. 22. Chrysostome Si nepos secutus fuerit vias patris avi sui c. If the nephew doe follow the wayes of his father and grandfather thou wilt render unto them to the third and fourth generation Chrysost. homil in Psal. 84. Super illa non in aeternum irasceris c. Severus Therefore it is added Of those that hate me Vt apertum fiat non ob parentum peccata sed ob illorum odium adversus Deum eos puniri That it may bee manifest that they are not punished for their fathers sinne but for their owne hatred against God Ex Lippoman Diodorus In eisdem peccatis persistentes just as poenas exolvetis Persisting in the same sinnes you shall pay just punishment Rabanus Peccata patrum iniquorum non redundant ad filios si eorum imitatores in malo non fiant The sinnes of the wicked
yea the land it selfe is polluted and defiled with bloud Numb 35.36 Galas 6. Mans bodie is the temple of the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 6.16 If any then destroy the temple of God him will God destroy 1 Cor. 3.17 7. The murtherer also sinneth against Christ whose member his neighbour is whose life hee hath sought So reasoneth the Apostle but in a divers case that he which causeth the weake brother to perish for whom Christ died sinneth against Christ himselfe 1 Cor. 8.11 QUEST XI How diversly murder is committed THis kinde of externall and actuall murther is committed two wayes either by a man himselfe or by another 1. The first is done two wayes either by the cruell shedding of mans bloud which is the most grievous sinne of all or by neglecting the meanes and not preserving our neighbours life either by helpe or counsell when it is in our power as the rich man suffered Lazarus for want of reliefe to perish at his gate Luk. 16. So the Priest and Levite passed by the man that had beene wounded of the theeves and was left for halfe dead and had no compassion of him Luk. 10. So the Wise-man saith in the Proverbs chap. 24.11 Deliver them that are drawne to death and wilt thou not preserve them that are led to bee slaine Isidore saith Qui incurrit in nudum esurientem c. He that meeteth with a man readie to perish for hunger and cold if he doe not give him meat and raiment homicida tenebitur shall be counted a murtherer So Gloss. interlinear A man committeth murther manu vel mente vel subtrahendo auxilium aut consilium c. with his hand with his heart and when he withdraweth his helpe and counsell 2. A man killeth by another two wayes consensu by giving consent as Saul did when Stephen was put to death keeping their garments that stoned him Act. 7.58 And the people crucified Christ calling unto Pilate Crucifie him Mandato voluntate By willing and commanding ones death as David did contrive Vrias death and Iezabel Naboths Bastingius QUEST XII Of the divers kinds of murder THere are divers kinds of killing 1. There is a lawfull killing or taking away of the life by the Magistrate as either in putting malefactors to death or in just warre where much bloud is shed 2. There is another kinde altogether unlawfull and inexcusable which is called wilfull murther when any of hatred smiteth a man that he die or of purpose lie in wait for him Numb 35.20 So Ioab wilfully killed Abner and Amasa 3. There is a third kinde of involuntarie murther when a man lieth not in wait but God offereth him unto him Exod. 21.13 For though such things seeme to us to fall out by chance yet all things are ordered and disposed by Gods providence and with him nothing happeneth by chance of this kinde there are three sorts 1. When two doe of a sudden having no purpose before fight together and the one killeth the other as striving upon the way or falling out upon any other sudden and unthought of occasion this is called manslaughter as Abner killed Asahel that met him and pursued him in battell this kinde is not so hainous as wilfull murther yet it far exceedeth these other kinds that follow 2. Sometime one is killed by chance which is of two sorts either a chance which falleth out by meere oversight and negligence as if a Physitian through carelesnesse mistake the medicine and so kill his patient which might by his care have beene prevented or it falleth out by meere chance which could not be helped as when one heweth wood and the axe-head flieth off and killeth one that standeth by 3. But that kinde which deserveth most favour and may best be excused is when one is forced to kill another se defendendo by defending of himselfe which was the womans case that with a milstone pashed out cruell Abimelechs braines when he attempted to set fire upon the tower and to burne the woman and all the rest of the people there Iudg. 9. QUEST XIII Magistrates are not guiltie of murder in putting malefactors to death ALl kinde of killing is not then unlawfull whereof there are three sorts there is divina vindicta heroica ordinata divine revenge heroicall ordinarie 1. The divine is which is directly and immediatly commanded by God as Abraham at the Lords bidding would have sacrificed his sonne Abraham non solum non est culpatus crudâ—litatis crimine sed laudatus est pietatis nomine Abraham was not onely 〈◊〉 blamed for his crueltie but commended for his pietie therein So Ioshua had commandement from the Lord to destroy the Canaanites 2. The heroicall kinde of killing is when any being inflamed with the zeale of Gods glorie and extraordinarily stirred by his spirit doe take revenge of the Lords enemies as Sampson upon the Philistims in his death Phineas in zeale killed the adulterer and adulteresse and Samuel hewed Agag the King of Amalek in peeces Marbach 3. The ordinarie killing is by the Magistrate who by direction of the word of God and according to wholesome lawes grounded upon the same doth give sentence of death against malefactors or wageth just battell upon these occasions the Magistrate sinneth not in shedding of bloud The reasons are these 1. Hierome saith Homicidas punire non est sanguinis effusio sed legis ministerium To punish murtherers and other malefactors it is no effusion of bloud but the execution of the law in Ieremiam c. 22. So Gloss. interlinear Index non occidit reum sed lex quae jubet The Judge killeth not the guiltie partie but the law which commandeth 2. Thomas saith Id quod licitum est Deo licitum est ministro ipsius per mandatum ejus That which is lawfull unto God the author of the law is lawfull unto Gods Minister by his Commandement But the Magistrate is Gods Minister Rom. 13.4 2. Places of Doctrine upon the sixth Commandement 1. Doct. Of the generall contents of this Commandement THou shalt not kill This Commandement consisteth 1. Partly in prohibiting all kinde of hurt or wrong to our neighbour either in leaving or forsaking him or in doing him hurt either outwardly by murder rayling reviling or by any injurie whatsoever or inwardly by anger hatred desire of revenge 2. Partly in commanding the preservation of our neighbours life either in not hurting whether provoked or not provoked or in helping either by the depulsion of wrongs and injuries offred or by the collation of benefits 2. Doct. The particular vertues here commanded THe vertues then prescribed in this Commandement are of two sorts either such as doe not hurt or such as are beside helping also Of the first kinde are 1. A particular justice and equitie in all our acts and doings not to hurt or molest any in word or deed by violence fraud or negligence or by any other meanes such an one was Nathaniel a true Israelite in whom there
the law of Christ but that much was permitted and tolerated unto the Jewes onely for the hardnesse of their heart as our blessed Saviour sheweth Matth. 19. 2. Some doe urge the lawes of men and the greater punishments which have beene laid upon women for adulterie rather than upon men and that therefore the sinne of the woman should bee the greater But this sheweth not the greatnesse of the sinne before God but the greater inconvenience that is brought upon the civill and politike state which the lawes of men seeke chiefly to preserve by the adulterie of the woman rather than of the man 3. Some thinke that it is a greater sinne in the man because of his authoritie quia vir caput mulieris because the man is head of the woman and the Apostle biddeth that women if they would learne any thing should aske their husbands at home 1 Cor. 14.35 Est ergo vir doctor mulieris The man then is the womans teacher then as the Priest sinneth more than a lay man because he is his teacher so the man doth more grievously offend than the woman Thomas in opuscul But this proveth not that the sinne of the man simply is greater than the sinne of the woman but in a certaine respect 4. Wherefore the best answer is that the sinne of adulterie in some respects is equall in both sexes and in some other greater both in the one and the other 1. In regard of the law of Matrimonie whereby they have given their faith each to the other the sinne seemeth to be equall for the man hath no more power over himselfe in this behalfe than the woman as S. Paul teacheth 1 Cor. 7.4 and therefore by Moses law as well the adulterer as the adulteresse was to be put to death 2. But in respect of the qualitie and condition of the person because the woman is the weaker vessell and the man is the head of the woman and of the more strength this sinne is greater in the man because hee therein give than evill example to the weaker partie and teacheth her an evill lesson Ecclesiasticus 9.1 3. But the inconveniences considered that follow hereupon as the ignominie and shame of houses the confusion of inheritances and the obtruding of false heires by the adulterie and false play of women their sinne is thought to exceâ—d Simler Which might be the reason also why among the Jewes the men were permitted to have divers wives but not the women to have divers husbands QUEST IX Whether adulterie be now necessarily to be punished by death SOmewhat here would bee inserted concerning the punishment of adulterie by the sentence of death wherein there are these three opinions 1. Some thinke that adulterie ought to be punished capitally according to the judiciall law of Moses and not otherwise Piscaetor giveth divers reasons hereof but two especially I will single out 1. Delicta temporibus naturam suam non mutant Sinnes doe not change their nature in time 2. Deus naturam suam non mutat Neither doth God change his nature so that he hateth sinne no lesse now than in times past neither will he have it lesse punished Praefat. in Exod. Contra. 1. The nature of sinne is the same though the punishment bee altered adulterie is as grievous before God now as it was under the law but the circumstances as of place and person so also of time may give occasion of aggravating or alleviating the punishment Hee that gathered sticks upon the Sabbath was stoned to death Numb 30. because it was necessarie that the law at the beginning being then newly given should bee established by severitie But yet our Saviour excuseth his Apostles for gathering and rubbing eares of corne upon the Sabbath Matth. 12. Saint Peter pronounced the sentence of death upon Aâ—amas and Sapphira for deteining part of that which they had given to the Church for the terror and example of others yet now such dissimulation is not held to be worthie of death 2. Neither is God changed by the changing or mitigating the rigour of the law but he removing the same applieth his law according to the different respect of 〈◊〉 and persons for as well hee might bee said to be changed in the changing of other 〈◊〉 as of the ceremoniall and judicials thereto annexed 4. If all judicials annexed to the Morall law are now to be necessarily retained then the violating of the rest of the Lords day as then of the Sabbath which was in that respect morall should be punished with death and blaspheming and prophaning of the name of God by swearing as Levit. 24.16 which would seeme to be too rigorous 5. And seeing the times of the Gospell are the times of mercie and those under the Law were the times of rigour and severitie to abate somewhat of the rigorous punishments of the Law not leaving sinne unpunished may seeme not unlawfull 2. Another opinion is that adulterie is not at all now to be punished by death for our Saviour would not condemne the woman taken in adulterie Ioh. 8. Contra. 1. Upon that example of Christ it cannot be gathered that it is unlawfull to censure adultery by death for it would follow as well that adultery is not to be punished at all because Christ inflicteth no punishment at all upon her onely this may be inferred that by Christs silence and forbearance it appeareth that the punishment of adultery by death is not necessary for if his will had beene that the rigour of that law should stand in force our Saviour needed not to have feared their trap lest they should have condemned him of rigour and severitie if he had judged her worthie of death and if he had repealed that law they would have accused him as contrarie to Moses 3. This then may bee collected by Christs silence and connivence that it is not necessarie that adulterie should alwayes and in all places be sentenced unto death but rather that it is left indifferent that neither those Churches are to be condemned of too great severitie which follow the president of Moses judicials herein nor yet they are to be accused of too much lenitie which judge adulterie otherwise than by death as they see it best to fit their estate so that the severitie of the punishment be answerable to the quality of the sinne By Moses law they which committed adulterie were to die the death that is if it were duplex adulterium that both the adulterer and adulteresse were married or if the woman were anothers wife Levit. 20.10 otherwise it was not death for a married man beside his wife to have a Concubine or to one wife to take another so shee were not anothers wife What will they thinke now of such single adulterie that would have it revenged by death they have no president in Moses law for the punishing of this kinde of adulterie by death then it is evident that all adulterie by the law of Moses was not adjudged to
counsell to Ammâ—n is noted for a crafty and subtile man 2. Sam. 13.3 4. Constancie here required is a vertue which persevereth in the truth being once knowne and apprehended and not changing without necessary or probable cause as Psalm 15.4 That sweereth to his owne hindrance and changeth not Contrary hereunto are 1. In the defect levity and inconstancy without any just occasion to 〈◊〉 and change the opinion as Saul in his phranticke fits hated David and sought his life having confessed his foolishnesse and error before 1 Sam. 26.21 2. In the excesse is pertinacie and obstinacie by no reason or perswasion to change an opinion or purpose once conceived such was Herods perversenesse in keeping his rash oath in beheading of Iohn Baptist. 5. Docilitie or willingnesse or aptnesse to heare and conceive the truth is joyned with constancie hereof the Wise-man saith Prov. 21.28 A false witnesse shall perish but he that heareth speaketh continually He may soone be seduced to testifie falsly that will receive no other information but he that is willing to heare and to be further instructed in the truth cannot lightly erre or be deceived Contrary hereunto are 1. In the defect easinesse to be lead and carried away with every tale to bee light of beleefe as Patiphâ—r was against Ioseph without any further examination 2. In the excesse not to heare at all what others informe such an one was Nabal who was so wicked that a man might not speake to him 1 Sam. 25.17 6. Taciturnitie or discreet silence is here requisite also which is to conceale things secret and not fit to be revealed in time and place Herein Rachel and Loah contrary to the weaknesse of that sex shewed a good example in keeping secret Iacobs purpose of departing from Laban and consenting thereunto Gen. 31.14 Contrary hereunto are 1. In the defect first garrulitie pratling and talking to be full of words without reason and out of season Such light women the Apostle noteth 1 Tim. 5.13 They are pratlers and busie bodies Secondly futilitie in keeping nothing secret but telling whatsoever they know as the young man that discovered Ionathan and Ahimaaz and told Absolom 2 Sam. 17.18 Thirdly treaâ—herie as the Ziphius betrayed David unto Saul 1 Sam. 23.19 2. In the excesse are contrary morosity stubborne and wilfull silence not to speake at all or confesse any thing Such was Cain that being asked where his brother Habel was stubbornly made answer Am I my brothers keeper Genes 4.9 And concealing of the truth when it ought to bee revealed against such unwise uncharitable silence the Wise-man giveth this rule Answer a foole according to his foolishnesse lest hee be wise in his owne 〈◊〉 Proverb 26.5 3. Places of Controversie 1. Confut. Against the Origenists that in some cases made it lawfull to lye FIrst here that erroneous assertion which Hierome imputeth to Origen commeth to be examined which is this Homo cui incumbit necessitas mentiondi c. sic matur inter dum mendario quomodo condimento atque medicamento ut servet mensuram ejus c. He upon whom there lieth a necessity to lye let him sometime so use a lye as a sauce or medicine that he keepe a measure and exceed not the bounds c. Hierome reproveth this opinion and counteth it as one of Origens errours though Ruffinus therein finde fault with Hierome See Hierom. apolog cont Ruffin Contra. 1. But there is no necessity of lying at all Moriendum est potius quà m peccandum We ought to dye rather than finne and so consequently to tell a lye S. Pauls rule must stand We must not doe evill that good may come of it Rom. 3.8 2. If a lye were tolerable in any case then chiefly when by telling a lye one may save his life but even in such necessity a lye is not justifiable Augustine saith well Meâ—tiri vis ne moriaris meutiris mâ—râ—ris c. Thou wilt make a lye lest thou shouldest dye thou both liest and diest too for while thou wouldest shun one kinde of death which thou mayest deferre but canst not take away thou fallest into two first dying in thy soule and then afterward in thy body August in Psal. 30. Hierome to this purpose writeth to Innocentius of a woman suspected of adultery that was tormented and racked to confesse the fault whereof she was not guilty who in the middest of her torments uttered these words Tu testis es Domine Iesu non ideo me negare velle ne peream sed ideo memâ—â—â— nalle ne peccem Thou art my witnesse Lord Jesus that I doe not deny it lest I should perish but that therefore I will not lye lest I should sinne Sic Hierom. 3. Whereas Origen urgeth the example of Iudith that deceived Holoserâ—â—â— and of Iacob Qui patris benedictionem artifici impetravit mendacie who obtained his fathers blessing by an artificiall lye it may be answered that Iudahs example is one of an Apocryphall booke and therefore is of no force and Iacobs example is either extraordinary and so not to be imitated or that therein he sheweth some humane infirmity which is not to be commended though it pleased God to use it and dispose of it for the effecting of his purpose 2. Confut. Against the Priscilliâ—nists SEcondly the Heretickes called Priscillianists held that it was lawfull for their Mâ—â—dacio occuliare haeresius se Catholices singere To hide their heresie by telling a lye and to faine themselves Catholikes such a trick also that unreasonable sect of the Family of Love have taken up who use so to wind away with obscure and intricate termes when they are examined that their heresie by their confession can hardly be found out The Priscillianists reasons were these 1. That it was enough to have truth in the heart though not in the mouth 2. And a Christian is bound only to speake the truth to his neighbour but they which are of another religion are not our neighbours 3 Iohn fained himselfe a worshipper of Baal Answ. 1. But S. Paul requireth both to beleeve with the heart and to confesse with the mouth Rom. 10.10 Peter denied Christ only with his mouth not in his heart Et tamen laerymis hoc poccatum aâ—â—uit yet he was faine to wash away this sinne with teares 2. Licet aliqua 〈…〉 sint â—era c. although some truths may be hid from him that is not yet initiate in the mysteries of religion Non tamen dicâ—nda falsa sunt yet false things are not to be uttered 3. Augustine answereth that Iehu had not a right heare before God and therefore his example in every respect is not to be justified So August lib. commendatium But to this last answer thus much may be added that Iehu his example here is much unlike for he did not seeke his owne gaine or propounded his owne safety but did this in a zeale to the glory of God but the Priscillianists intended their owne
presume to understand above that which is meet to understand but that he understand according to sobrietie Rom. 12.3 CHAP. XXI 1. The Method and Argument IN the former Chapter was propounded the Morall law chiefly mixed with ceremoniall constitutions in the end of the Chapter now follow the Judiciall lawes unto the 10. verse of the 23. Chapter from thence unto the 20. verse are propounded certaine ceremoniall orders in generall as touching sacrifices and their feasts the more speciall and particular prescriptions concerning ceremonies are at large set forth in the booke of Leviticus This Chapter consisteth of three parts The first is of the manumission and setting at liberty Hebrew servants both men and women unto vers 12. Concerning the man servant these Lawes are given 1. How long he shall serve vers 2. 2. When his wife is to goe out with him when not vers 3.4 3. What is to be done to the servant that will not be made free vers 5. to vers 7. Concerning the maid servant 1. Upon what condition she may be sold to her masteâ— not to be sold againe to a stranger vers 7 8. 2 What is to be done unto her if she be betrothed to his sonne vers 9. 3. What must be performed to her if he marry another wife vers 10. 4. What must be done if he doe not performe these things vers 11. Secondly there follow certaine mulcts and punishments for divers offences committed by man as of murther vers 12 13 14. smiting of parents vers 15. stealing of men vers 16. cursing of parents vers 17. hurting of a man vers 19.18 beating of servants to death vers 18 19. hurting of women with childe vers 22. blemishing of servants in their eye tooth c. vers 24. to 28. Thirdly of mischiefe and dammages that are occasioned by other mens default as by their oxe that useth to push and goare man or woman vers 28. to 33. or hurteth anothers oxe vers 35 36. and of dammages which are caused by the digging of pits and wells vers 33 34. 2. The divers readings Vers. 3. If he came with his body A.P. alone with his body I. If he came in single V. or alone B.G.C.S. The sense is kept not the word better than with what garment he entred c. L. but the word guph signifieth a body as gupha in the feminine is taken Exod. 21.3 Vers. 7. She shall not goe out as men servants B.G.V.I. cum caeter not as maids S.L. Vers. 8. Who hath not betrothed her I.V.A.P. better than betrothed her B.G.C.L. S. for here the negative 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lo is omitted Vers. 8. In dealing deceitfully or perfidiously with her I. or trespassing against her A. better than in despising her B.G.C.L.S. for bagadh signifieth properly to deceive and breake covenant as Malach. 2.10.14 the meaning is he hath broken appointment of marriage with her Vers. 10. Her rayment and dwelling or habitation I.A. conversation S. better than price of her chastity I. or recompence of her virginity G. or duty of marriage B. V. lying with her C. her time P. ghorah of ghâ—r signifieth an habitation or dwelling Vers. 16. And it be found in his hand I.A.P.C.V.G. that is the person which he hath stollen better than if it be proved upon him B. or if he be found in it S. if he be convicted of the fault L. Vers. 22. If no destruction follow B.V.I. or death G. A. P.C. better than if the child come forth without fashion S. or but she liveth L. for it is as well understood of the infant as of the mother if neither of them dye c. 2. Questions discussed QUEST I. Of the necessity of the Iudiciall lawes Vers. 1. THese are the judgements c. 1. After the Morall law followeth the Judicials for the Civill law issueth out of the Morall law which is the fountaine and foundation of all other Lawes And as the Morall law is principally grounded upon the Law of Nature so in the next place the Civill law also floweth from the same fountaine as it may appeare by the generall use thereof seeing no common-wealth can stand without Civill and Judiciall constitutions Borrh. 2. And Moses having propounded the Lawes which binde in conscience so now he setteth forth the Penall lawes whereby the obstinacy of men might be restrained for if a man were left to himselfe Nemo est qui non suo arbitrio mâ—lit vivore there is none that had not rather live as he list himselfe Galas 3. Therefore because it might fall out that all would not be obedient to the Morall precepts necessarium suit praescribere c. it was necessary to prescribe what punishment every transgressor of the Law should be subject unto Rupertus QUEST II. The difference of the Morall Iudiciall and Ceremoniall lawes THe judgements 1. The Judiciall lawes Ceremoniall and Morall are thus distinguished some precepts have vim obligandi ex ipso dictamine rationis power to binde by the very inducement of naturall reason though there were no other Law to enforce them such are the morall precepts some Lawes doe not absolutely binde by the instinct and perswasion of naturall reason sed ex institutione divina vel humana but by a divine and humane institution which if they concerne such things as appertaine unto God are ceremonials if they respect the ordering of men and directing of humane affaires they are Judiciall lawes two things then are required in Judiciall lawes that they concerne ordinationem humanam the ordering and directing of men and that they doe binde non ex sola ratione sed ex institutione not by reason onely but by the institution Thom. 1.2 qu. 104. art 1. in Cor. 2. Now there are foure sorts of Judiciall lawes one of the Prince toward the subjects another of the Citizens among themselves the third of the Citizens toward strangers and the fourth concerning domesticall duties as of the fathers masters husbands toward their children servants wives Thomas QUEST III. How the Ceremonials are abolished FUrther concerning the validity of the Ceremoniall law 1. The Ceremonies were of two sorts either such as were meerely figurative signifying such things as were to be performed in Christ as Circumcision and the paschall Lambe which are in no respect to be observed for this were in a manner to deny Christ to be come if the figures should still remaine in use then the body is yet to be expected 2. There was another sort of ceremonies which doe not directly concerne the signification of Christ to come but only shewed munditiam populi illius sanitatem the cleanlinesse and health of that people as to abstaine from swines flesh which if one should now observe as it was commanded in the Law he sinneth but if for some other end as for his health or such like he offendeth not Tostatus quaest 1. 3. Some ceremonies were partly figurative of things to come and significative of
the reason thereof is because shee was sold upon hope of marriage which hope because shee is frustrate of this provision must be made by way of recompense But this maid is not like to have beene abused for then it had not beene enough to let her goe out free but he should endow her also according to the Law chap 23.16 3. Oleaster thus resolveth this text This maid either her master had company with or had not if the first either she displeased afterward and then he was to redeeme her that is to set her free or shee pleased then the father either tooke her to wife and so he was to use her as his wife on his sonne then hee should use her as his daughter or if he tooke another wife he was to provide all necessary things for her Now if her master had not knowne her she was to serve him to the yeere of Jubile unlesse shee before redeemed her selfe Contra. Oleaster faileth here in these points 1. Hee taketh redeeming for setting her free without money whereas redemption of a servant was not without money 2. If he had defiled her he was not only to set her free but to endow her as before is shewed 3. If â—he maid was to serve him to the yeere of Jubile the maid servants should have lesse privilege than the Hebrew men servants that were to serve but six yeeres whereas this Law intendeth them greater favour 4. This then is the summe of the Law A man buyeth a maid servant an Hebrewesse he was either to suffer her friends to redeeme her or to marry her himselfe or give her to his sonne if none of these he was either to keepe her still providing all things necessary for her or to let her goe out free for nothing Iun. QUEST XXXIV Of the end scope and intent of this Law NOw concerning the end of this Law it is to be considered 1. That the father which should either of any unnaturall affection or compelled by necessity sell his daughter might by this meanes be punished by losing all his right and interest in his daughter who did now being sold out of her fathers power in familiam Domini transire passe and was as incorporate into her masters family Iun. And so the father should be as it were bridled hereby from selling of his daughter 2. Beside this Law imposing such hard conditions upon the master in such liberall sort to provide for his servant so bought thereby also provideth ut aut non emerentur ancillae that either maids should not be bought at all though their fathers were so hard hearted to sell them aut meliore conditione servirent or they should serve with better condition otherwise than as common servants Osiand Marbach And so this Law taketh order ut nunquam capite vacent that maids should never be without an head Iun. And so taketh care for them as the weaker sex 3. Further in that the master was permitted to take his maid to his wife though he had another before 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 temporis licitum erat that was lawfull by the sufferance and toleration of those times Pelarg 4. Againe though it were simply unlawfull for the parents to sell their children sed ne progrediatur impietat ad intolerabilem iniquitatem c. but lest such impiety should proceed to intolerable iniquity and injury this Law provideth for such as were oppressed pro tanto sed non in totum though not wholly and totally yet to keepe them within some measure Lippom. 5. But this Law was much more equall than that Law of the ancient Romans in the 12. Tables which permitted fathers to sell their sonnes not once but againe and the third time only he was excepted which had married a wife with his fathers consent which was afterward forbidden C. de lib. posth or then that Law of Constantine that one might sell his sonne for extreme need and poverty though the sonne might afterward redeeme himselfe for the condition of children so sold was more tolerable among the Hebrewes their service being but for a time Simler This Law also is more reasonable than that constitution of Iustinian tit 6. de manumission that unlesse the maid servant were married within six moneths ab hero non dimittebatur shee was not at all to be dismissed from her master Pelarg. QUEST XXXV What kinde of smiting is here meant Vers. 12. HE that smiteth a man that hee dye 1. Here percussio accipitur pro occisione smiting is taken for killing Lyran. For if a man were smitten and died not of it there was another punishment than by death vers 19. Tostat. 2. Quamvis aliquo pòst tempore meriatur c. Although he dye not presently but some while after that is so smitten he shall suffer death for it Galas 3. The words are generall He that smiteth a man whether he were an Hebrew or no Hebrew his enemy or friend ex re percussa intquitas percutientis manifestatur the iniquity of the smiter appeareth by the thing that is smitten Cajetan 4. The Latine reads he that smiteth a man volens occidere having a purpose to kill him shall dye But two exceptions are taken to this reading for if a man did smite one non animo occidendi sed animo percutiendi not with a minde to kill him but to smite him only he should dye for it Cajetane And againe if a man intended to kill and did not he was not to dye for it for although before God he be a murtherer that intendeth it in his heart yet the Law of Moses doth not punish the intent only of murther but the effect Simler QUEST XXXVI Why the murtherer was to dye the death SHall dye the death c. 1. That is shall surely dye for this doubling of the word importat majorem certitudinem importeth greater certainty Tostat. The Interlinearie glosse expoundeth Morte spirituali vel corporali Death spirituall or bodily but I preferre the other sense 2. This Law is set downe in generall that whosoever smiteth so that death follow five intendat occidero sive non whether he purposed to kill or not should dye for it but afterward follow certaine exceptions from this Law Oleaster This then is a generall Law that he which killeth should be killed againe Lippom. 3. And this Law is grounded even upon the Law of nature for like as it is agreeable to nature Vt putridum membrum abscindatur ut reliqua conserventur that a rotten member should be cut off that the rest be preserved so a murtherer is to be killed ne plures occidentur lest more should be killed Lippom. This Law is given unto Noah Genes 9. when the world was restored and here it is but repeated and renued Pelarg. 4. The Lawes of other nations herein consent with Moses the Athenians did severely punish murther expelling the murtherer from the Temples of the gods and from all society and colloquy of men till he had
of death so also publike backbiting and detracting Publice enim detrahens perinde est ac si palam detraheret For he that openly backbiteth his parents is as if he did it to their face but it is otherwise in private backbiting and speaking evill of them for detractor reveretur eum cui detrahit c. the privie detractor doth feare and reverence him whom he speaketh evill of but he that curseth to the face is impudent and shamelesse c. QUEST XLVIII What manner of strife the law meaneth Vers. 18. WHen men strive together 1. As contention is in words so rixa strife properly is in deeds cum ex rixa invicem se percutiunt when striving they fall to blowes Thom. 2. The case is put of men but if either a woman should strike a man and wound him or one woman should hurt another they are subject to the same law Tostat. qu. 19. 3. And this law must be understood of those which strive and fight one with another each offending the other not when one defendeth himselfe one cannot offend another without mortall and grievous sinne but one may defend himselfe without sinne and yet notwithstanding he may sinne sometime more sometime lesse in defending himselfe if he onely seeke in his owne defence to repell the wrong that is offered it is no sinne si cum animo vindictae odii c. If with a minde of revenge and hatred he defend himselfe he sinneth either lesse when he findeth his anger kindled and his patience violated or more when he bindeth himselfe wholly to bee revenged Sic Thom. 2.2 qu. 41. art 1. 4. By smiting with stone or fist is understood all kinde of assaulting one either afarre off with stone arrow dart or such like or neere hand as with sword staffe in the hand Simler or all kinde of hurting either with weapon or instrument or without Tostat. 5. And the law meaneth such hurting where no member was perished for in that case they were to give eye for eye hand for hand foot for foot vers 24. Simler QUEST XLIX What punishment the smiter had if he which were smitten died Vers. 19. IF he rise againe c. then shall he that smote him goe quit 1. That is he shall be freed from the sentence of death though he be not innocent before God nor yet altogether free from all civill punishment for in this case he is to allow his charges for his resting and to pay for his healing 2. But here the doubt is what punishment he should have that in striving so smote his brother that he died of it Cajetane thinketh that in this case he should flie unto one of the Cities of refuge Quia non ex intentione sed ex repentina rixa percussio facta est Because the blow or stroke was given not of purpose but occasioned by a sudden brawle c. But if it had beene so as if death had followed upon such smiting the smiter should goe free so neither death not following but some other hurt that he is constrained to keepe his bed should he have beene taxed so much as with the charges if the taking away of the life in this case had not beene punishable much lesse any lesse hurt being not mortall 3. Therefore I preferre here the judgement of Tostatus that if he which was thus smitten in a fray or brawle died he that smote him was to die whether hee were Hebrew that was so killed or stranger whether bond or free for it was not lawfull for them to kill a Gentile or stranger sojourning among them and if a free man killed a free man or a servant a free man he was to die without all question and if a free man killed anothers servant hee was to die also for if a master killed his owne servant outright he was punished by death vers 20. much more if he killed anothers servant Tostat. quast 19. And that in this case they which in strife killed one another deserved to die it is evident both by the generall law before vers 12. He that smiteth a man that he die shall die the death and by a necessarie consequence here If he rise againe that is smitten and walke he that smote him shall goe quit that is from the punishment of death it followeth then if he doe not rise againe but die that he shall not goe quit QUEST L. What should become of the smiter if the other died after he walked upon his staffe Vers. 19. ANd walke without upon his staffe But what if he die after he hath risen and walked upon his staffe 1. R. Salomon thinketh that the smiter was to bee apprehended and kept till he that was smitten were perfectly recovered and if he did not the other was to die and by walking upon the staffe he saith is meant the perfect recovery of his health as Ezech. 4. the staffe of bread is taken for the vertue and fulnesse of bread by a metaphor But though such metaphoricall speeches are usuall in the Prophets yet in the setting downe of lawes words must be taken in their literall sense Tostat. 2. Therefore because the law saith If he walke without or abroad upon his staffe the other shall goe quit the meaning is though he lie downe upon his bed againe and afterward die yet the other shall goe quiâ— and the reason is because after hee sitteth up and walketh and seemeth to be past the danger and falleth downe againe Magis probabile est quod mortuus est â—x negligentia c. It is more probable that he died by his owne negligence and carelesnesse in keeping of himselfe or by some other occasion than of the smiting Lyran. 3. But if he did not rise at all from his bed and being risen walked but a little about the house upon his staffe and come not abroad and afterward died then the other should not goe quit Tostat. qu. 20. QUEST LI. Of the equetie of this law in bearing of the charges Vers. 19 HE shall beare his charges for his resting and pay for his healing c. 1. That is he shall pay all manner of charges which he was put unto about his healing as to the Physitians and for the physicke and medicines which he used and for his diet which upon this occasion was extraordinary and so more chargeable Tostat. qu. 22. Likewise he was to beare the charges of the ministers and keepers that attended upon him during the time of his lying Simler 2. The intendment of this law is that full recompence and satisfaction should be made for any dammage or losse which happened unto another and yet so as that such recompence being made the Lord would have one to forgive another that charitie should not be violated nor any grudge or purpose of revenge remaine Oleaster 3. This law was more equall indifferent than that law of the Romans contained in the 12. tables that if any man did beat and batter another he should
pay 25. asses that is so many three farthings which mulct being too easie one Lucius Neratius in a bravery used of purpose â—o beat and buffet those with his fists whom he met and caused his man presently to pay him the penaltie of the law whereupon the Pretors of Rome devised to impose a greater mulct and punishment for such assaults and batteries Gâ—ll. lib. 20. ex Calvin Marbach QUEST LII Who should beare the charges if a servant had done the hurt HE shall beare his charges But what if one servant had beaten another or a servant had smitten a free man that hee kept his â—ed upon it 1. In this case either the master of the servant was to beare the charges or else he was to deliver his servant and he was to serve or to be sold to make it good if hee had not of his owne to make satisfaction as the like order was taken for theft Exod. 21.3 2. But here is a further doubt what if the servant that did the hurt were an Hebrew who could not be sold over for more than six yeares and it might so fall out that there remained but one yeare untill the seventh being the yeare of remission came and so his service for so short a time could not make sufficient recompence The answer is that in this case the servant might be sold to serve six yeares more after the yeare of remission as in the case of theft if hee had not wherewithall of his owne to make satisfaction but for longer than six yeares he could not be sold nor more than once But if the servant were a Gentile he might be absolutely sold over to serve a longer time 3. Now if the charge would not come to the value or worth of six yeares service in this case the servant was to serve no longer than till his service would make sufficient amends as if a mans service for six yeares were esteemed at six pounds and the charges of healing arise to three then the servant was to bee sold over onely to serve three yeares which would countervaile the charge Tostat. quaest 23. QUEST LIII What servants this law meaneth and what kinde of chastisement is forbidden Vers. 20. IF a man smite his servant with a rod c. 1. This law is concerning such servants as were no Hebrewes for them they were not to use so hardly and cruelly Levit. 25.38 neither could the Hebrew servant be said to be their money for hee was not absolutely sold but onely for a time Tostat. 2. This case is propounded if the master smite with a rod or any other thing which is not likely to kill but if he smite him with a sword or casting of a stone or such like if the servant die whether under the masters hand or afterward the master shall be surely punished that is shall die for it because in smiting his servant with a deadly weapon it appeareth that he intended to kill him Simler Tostat. quaest 23. 3. And in case it be evident that the servant die of that beating within a day or two the master was likewise to be punished for it but if as the Hebrew phrase is hee stand a day or two after that is be whole and sound that he may goe about his businesse Simler Nam stare tantâ—ndem valet ac vigere omnibus integris membris For to stand is all one as to be perfect and sound in all the parts and members Calvin then the master was free So also expoundeth Procopius Vbi ex vulnere vel verbere convaluerit servus c. Where the servant recovereth of the stripe or wound though he afterward die the master is held to be innocent Likewise Thomas Aquin. Si â—asio certa esset lex poenam adhibuit c. If the hurt be certaine and evident the law appointeth a punishment for a maime the losse of his service vers 26. for the death of the servant the punishment of manslaughter but where the hurt is uncertaine the law inflicteth no mulct incertum enim erat â—trum ex percussione mortuus c. For it is uncertaine whether he died of the beating 4. This law for servants was more equall than that cruell custome of the Romanes that give unto masters power over their servants life as in Augustins time Vedius Polliâ— used to cast his servants that offended into the fish ponds but afterward this cruell custome was mitigated for Antoninus made a law that hee which killed his servant without cause should die for it as if he had slaine anothers servant Galas And Adrianus the Emperour banished one Vmbra a matron for five yeares for handling her maids cruelly Ex Simler 5. But whereas this law giveth libertie to the master to beat his servants though it were extremely so that death followed not wee must consider that this law requireth not an absolute perfection Sed Deus se accommodaviâ— ad 〈◊〉 populi c. But God applieth himselfe to the rudenesse of the people tolerating many things among them for the hardnesse of their hearts Galas QUEST LIV. The meaning of this clause For he is his money FOr he is his money 1. That is bought with his money hee seemeth to have punished himselfe sufficiently in the losse of his servant Iun. 2. But if this reason were 〈…〉 way the 〈◊〉 to be punished though his servant died under his hand for hee 〈◊〉 iâ— his money 3. For answer to this objection a servant is to be considered two wayes as he is a man and as he is made apt and fit â—o labour the servant oweth not to his master his life but his labour therefore if the master take away the life of the servant directly as if he die with beating under his hand the master is to be punished for it for as hee loseth a servant so the politike state is deprived of a man and herein hee doth wrong to the Common-wealth But if the master indirectly procure his servants death as in overcharging him with labour in denying him competent food in immodeâ—â—te correcting him now the master is not guiltie of his servants death for now puâ—iâ—â—at eum tanquam possessionem suam ut eâ—â—enâ—â—ret he did punish him as his possession and servant to amend and correct him not as a man therefore the reason holdeth in this indirect kinde of killing He is his money c. and not in the other Tostat. quaest 23. QUEST LV. Whether this law meane the voluntarie or involuntarie hurt done to a woman with childe Vers. 22. ALso if men strive and hurt a woman with childe 1. Some Hebrewes thinke that this case here put is of involuntarie hurts and killing as a man striving against his will hurteth a woman with childe and shee dieth for this the man was not to die in their opinion but to redeeme his life with a peece of money Contra. But where any slaughter is committed altogether against ones will as if a man shoot an arrow and kill a
woman with child or shee be behind him and he knew it not and hee hurteth her with his heele that she die in this case the man deserved no punishment at all no not so much as a pecuniary mulct to be inflicted which yet is appointed by this law where death followeth not therefore this law meaneth not any such act which is altogether involuntarie Tostat. quaest 24. 2. Neither is this law to be understood of murther altogether voluntarie as if a man of purpose should smite a woman with child and shee die for this was provided for before what punishment should be laid upon him that committed wilfull murther 3. This law therefore is made concerning such violent acts as were of a mixt kinde partly voluntarie partly involuntarie as if a man striving with one and seeing a woman with child within the danger cared not whether shee was hurt or no Tostat. Or if striving with a man he thrust him upon a woman with child Galas Or a woman comming to rescue her husband receiveth hurt by the other that striveth Lyran. In this case if death followed in the woman with child the 〈…〉 to die foâ— it 4. And the reasons are these 1. Because adfuit laedendi animuâ— he that so striveth had a minde and intent to hurt Simler Consilii ratio habenda est his counsell and intention must be considered which was to assault the life of another and by this occasion he killeth one whom he intended not to hurt Iunius Piscator 2. Againe Vxor una carâ— est cum viâ—o quem intendeâ—â— pâ—râ—utere The wife is one flesh with her husband whom he intended to smite Lyran. 3. And beside instance is given of a woman with child who neither could shift for her selfe and a double danger is brought both upon her her child which she went with therefore in this case the law provideth that such oversights should be severely punished Tostat. q. 25. QUEST LVI Whether the death of the infant be punished as well as of the mother Vers. 22. ANd death follow not c. 1. Some thinke that this is to be understood onely of the death of the woman and not of the child Osiander That if the child died and not the woman he was onely to pay a peece of money not to lose his life for it and their reason is because he deserved not so great a punishment that killed an infant in the wombe as he that did stay a perfect man Oleaster who findeth fault with Cajetane for understanding the law indifferently of the woman and her child 2. But Cajetanâ— opinion is to be preferred for like as it is a more heinous thing to kill a man in his owne house than in the way so is it a prodigious thing to suffocate an infant in the mothers wombe qui nondum est in lucem editus which is not yet brought forth into the light of this world Calvin And againe Foetus quamvis in utero inclusus homo est The infant though yet inclosed in the wombe is a man Simler And the child in the wombe is yet a part of the person of the woman so that if there be corruptioâ—â—tius perâ—oâ—a aut partis a destruction of the whole person or of a part Iun. he that so hurteth a woman with child in her owne person or her childs is subject to this law QUEST LVII Whether this law extendeth it selfe to infants which miscarie being not yet perfectly formed NOw it being agreed that this law as well comprehendeth the infant that perisheth as the woman that beareth it yet there remaineth a question whether if the childe in the wombe bee yet imperfect and so not endued with sense and life that in this case though the woman die not but onely lose her birth he that did the hurt is to suffer death 1. Some hold the affirmative that if any child whatsoever by this meanes miscarrie the offender is subject to this law 〈…〉 propâ—â—qua est effectui The iâ—fant being now formed is so neere unto the effect thâ—â— is the life that who causeth the same to miscarrie may be said to have killed a man Gallas And therefore by the Civill law he that of purpose procured the birth to miscarrie if he were a meane person was condemned to the metall mines if a noble person to banishment Cicero also in his oration pro Cluentiâ— reporteth of one Milesia a woman who being hired of the heires in reversion to destroy the infant that shee went with had a capitall puishment therefore inflicted upon her Ex Simlero But these lawes were made against such as did of purpose seeke to destroy infants in the wombe and cause abortion of them here the cause is divers where the fruit of the wombe miscarrieth by some chance 2. Therefore this penaltie was onely by the law inflicted when as the infant perished that was endued with life So Augustine thinketh using this reason Nondum potest dici anima viva in eo corpore quod sensu caret c. The living soule cannot be said to be yet in that bodie which wanteth sense qu. 80. in Exod. And thus the Septuagint interpret If the infant came forth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not yet formed c. which forming of the infant beginneth fortie dayes after the conception as Procopius Cajetane giveth this reason why in such a case when the birth commeth forth imperfect the sentence of death is not inflicted quia homo in potentia non est homo because a man onely in possibilitie is not a man quia tunc non occiditur homo non est homicidium and because then a man is not killed it is no manslaughter Tostat. And the word jeladim sons signifieth as much that the law meaneth formed and perfect infants Simler And it is put in the plurall because a woman may have more infants than one in her wombe at once for otherwise why should one give life for life or soule for soule seeing such imperfect births are not yet endued with life soule As Augustine saith In Adam exemplum datum est c. An evident example is given in Adam quia jam formatum corpus accipit animam that the bodie when it is now fashioned receiveth the soule and not before For after Adams bodie was made the Lord breathed into him the breath of life So August lib. quaest vet nov Testam qu. 23. as he is alleaged Caus. 32. qu. 2. cap. 9. QUEST LVIII Why the action is given unto the husband Vers. 22. ACcording as the womans husband shall appoint him c. 1. Because the injurie is done unto the man in that his issue is cut off and because hee is the head of the woman the law referreth the prosecution of this wrong unto the husband Tostat. 2. But the taxation of the mulct is so referred to the man as yet if he should exceed a just proportion the Judges in their discretion are to moderate it Gallas 3. Tostatus
given to keeping of cattell their horse were for the most part brought out of Egypt Simler 2. It is understood to be such a goring and wounding as that death followed upon it for otherwise though one were sore wounded with the push of an oxe if he died not the oxe was not in this case to be stoned Tostat. 3. But that other conceit of Tostatus in this place is not so good secus est si calce petierit c. It is otherwise if the oxe strike with his heele not with his horne in this case the oxe is not to die because it was his fault that stood within the reach of the oxes heele whereas he pursueth after men to gore them with his horne for what saith he then to the horse heele if any were stricken to death therewith was not the horse to be killed by the equitie of this law as Lippoman expoundeth it as well de equo calcitroso of a striking horse as of a pushing oxe If this law provideth for the stroke of the horse heele why not for the oxe hee le also And this is yet more evident Gen. 9.5 that the Lord will require mans bloud at the hand of every beast the heele is as well the oxe hand as his horne By what meanes soever then a beast killeth a man this law was to take place QUEST LXIII Why the oxe that goared was commanded to be stoned to death Vers. 28. THe oxe shall be stoned to death c. 1. Though a bruit beast cannot sinne and therefore this punishment is not inflicted for any sinne committed by the beast yet it is in joyned ad horrorem facti for the horror of the fact Tostat. 2. Quia esset horribilis ad videndum c. Because the sight of such a bloodie beast would be horrible and grievous to men Lyran. 3. And it might be feared lest such a dangerous beast if he should live should kill others also Simler 4. This was also provided for the masters advantage who was bound to make good all losses which should fall out afterward by his beast which used to push Tostat. 5. And by this law men are given to understand that if bruit beasts are not spared much lesse shall they goe unpunished if they shed mans bloud Gallas 6. The equitie also of this law herein appeareth that sicut creati sunt boves in hominum gratiam c. That as oxen were created for mans sake so they should serve for the use of man whether by their life or death Calvin 6. Agreeable to this law of Moses as grounded upon the law of nature were the like constitutions among the Heathen as Solon made a law in Athens that if a dogge had bitten a man hee should be tied in an halter and delivered to him that was hurt So among the Romanes in their 12. tables it was decreed that if a beast had done any hurt Dominus aut litis astimationem solvito aut eam noxa dedito The owner should either pay aâ— was awarded or deliver up his beast to punishment Draco also was the author of this law in Athens that not onely men but beasts yea things without life that had beene the meanes of any mans death should be banished out of the countrie and cast out whereupon the image of Theogenes among the Thrasians falling upon one and killing him was adjudged to be cast into the Sea Simler QUEST LXIV Why the flesh of the oxe was not to be eaten ANd his flesh shall not bee eaten 1. It was neither lawfull for them to eat the flesh themselves nor yet to sell it to the Gentiles as they might doe other things that died alone Deut. 1â— 21 Iun. But the flesh should be cast away as a cursed and abominable thing 2. Not so much because being stoned to death it was as a thing suffocated and so they should have eaten it with the bloud Simler Osiander But tanquam aliquid maledictum c. as a thing accursed they were to abhorre the flesh of such a bloudie beastâ— so that although the owner should slay this murtherous oxe before it were stoned it was not lawâ—ull to eat the flesh thereof Tostat. quaest 30. 3. And this was tum propter horrorem factâ— both for the horror of the fact tum quia per hoc damnificabatâ—â— Dominus bovis and by this meanes also the owner of the oxe was damnified the flesh thereof being unprofitable for any thing that he might be more â—autelâ—â—â— afterward and take better heed to his cattell Lyranus 4. The Hebrewes addâ— further that the very skin of the oxe was not to be used to any purpose but the whole to be cast away as a thing abominable Tostat. quaest 28. QUEST LXV In what case the owner is to die when his oxe goared any to death Vers 29. IF the oxe were wont to push c. Another case is put when the oxe chanceth to doe any hurt with the masters knowledge where divers conditions are required 1. That the oxe used to push before the words are in the originall yesterday and yeâ— yesterday a definite time is put for an indefinite it is noâ— enough if he had once goared before but he must have one it twice at the least as R. Salomon Lyran. He must have beene knowne in former time to have beene used to push 2. This also must have beene notified and signified also to the owner for it may be that the oxe had used formerly to push and the owner knew it not Simler Or if he knew it he might denie it unlesse he had beene admonished by others to take care of his beast Tostat. quaest 28. 3. He or she must be free and not a servant whom the oxe used to push goareth to death for concerning the goaring of servants there followeth another law afterward vers 32. If the oxe goared a man or woman a sonne or daughter that is though they were never so little it was all one Lyran. Some thinke it is understood of the owners owne sonne and daughter Calvin Oleaster But the next law as touching the goaring of servants sheweth that it is rather meant of his neighbours sonne or daughter Hugo de S. Victor But it is rather understood in generall de quo viâ— capite libero of every free bodie great or small man or woman Iun. 4. In this case the owner being warned before of his oxe is to die for it because he did not keepe him in knowing him to be a harmefull beast Quia videtur illud quasi immittere aliorum cervicibus because he seemed of purpose to let him loose to doe mischiefe Simler QUEST LXVI When the owner might redeeme his left with money Vers. 30. IF there be set to him a summe of money 1. R. Salomon thinketh that in this case the next of kin to the partie slaine were to take a peece of money of the owner of the oxe and they could not refuse but might be compelled to take it and
of Christ. 4. Lippoman doth thus morally applie it Nihil Deo offerendum nisi integrum perfectum Nothing must be offered unto God but that which is entire and perfect 5. But the end and use onely was historicall that the first borne should not bee presented unto God before the eighth day because they were yet unfit for any service Marbach Quia talia animalia erant quasi abortiva nondum plenae consistentiae propter teneritudinem Because such yong beasts were yet but as abortive fruit not well consisting or put together because of their tendernesse Thomas QUEST LX. Why they are forbidden to eat flesh torne of beasts Vers. 31. NEither shall yee eat any flesh that is torne c. 1. As well that which was rent and torne of any beast cleane or uncleane as if it were goared of an oxe was not to bee eaten because the bloud was in it as also that which was tasted before and eaten by any uncleane beast as the Latine readeth praegustata if it were tasted before because an uncleane beast had touched it and so made it uncleane Simler Tostatus 2. Not onely that part of the flesh which was so torne but all the whole carcase was to be refused Lyranus Such were fowles and beasts taken in hawking or hunting Tostatus 3. And not onely that which was torne and thereof died but if it after lived and were killed by themselves yet because it was torne of beasts it was uncleane unlesse the beast so torne lived to recover that hurt and and Anabaptists for although the Lord had chosen Israel out of all the nations of the world to bee an holy people to himselfe yet he did foresee that many would depart from his law and therefore appointeth divers kinds of punishment for the offenders Pelarg. 5. Places of controversie 1. Confut. Against the Anabaptisticall communitie Vers. 1. IF any man steale an oxe c. he shall restore five oxen c. This law doth evidently convince the Anabaptists of error who would bring in a communitie of goods for if it were Gods will that all things should be common among men then were it no sinne to steale nay there could be no theft at all committed seeing then no man could take any thing wherein he had not as good an interest as another Ostaâ—d Neither was this onely Moses law that they should not steale but the doctrine of the Gospell also forbiddeth all kinde of theft and stealing Ephes. 4.28 Let him that stole steale no more but 〈◊〉 labour c. 2. Confut. A theefe by his deserved death doth not satisfie for the punishment of his sinne Vers. 2. IF hee bee smitten that he die Lippoman speaking of the capitall punishment of theft that although it doe not satisfie for sinne before God yet expiat eo supplicio 〈◊〉 temporales quanmissa culpa reatâ—â— pâ—nae aeternae reâ—anent exâ—lvendae c. It doth expiate or redeeme those temporall paines which after the fault pardoned and the guilt of eternall death remaine in Gods justice to bee paid c. Contra. This his assertion is grounded upon an error for where God forgiveth sinne he perfitly forgiveth both the sinne and the punishment thereto belonging As he saith by his Prophet I will forgive their iniquitie and remember their sinnes no more Ierem. 31.34 But if there remaine any temporall punishment still after forgivenesse then are the sinnes yet remembred because they are punished Indeed after remission obtained some chastisements remaine But as Chrysostom well saith God doth it Non de peccato sumons supplicium sed ad facuranos corrigens not taking punishment for our sinne but correcting us for our amendment afterward c. The theefe then by his death doth not satisfie before God either for his sinne or the punishment thereof temporall or eternall but onely satisfieth the politike law and giveth satisfaction unto men by his evill example offended His sinne together with the punishment is not otherwise pardoned than by faith in Christ. 3. Confut. Against the Romanists that abridge the power and libertie of the parents in marriage of their children Vers. 17. IF her Father refuse to give her c. This law giveth absolute power unto the father to ratifie his daughters marriage by consenting unto it or by dissenting to breake it off which sheweth what injurie is offred unto this libertie and right of parents by the practice of the Romish Church quae conjugia sine ullo parentum consensu inita probet which ratifieth marriages contracted and begun without consent of parents Gallas And Oleaster a writer of their owne hereupon inferreth thus Est que hic non parvum argumentum ad probandum c. Here is no small argument to prove that libertie unto marriage doth not altogether by the law of nature agree unto the same nor yet to enter into religion c. But it is an ordinarie thing with the Romanists both to marrie children without consent of their parents and to thrust them into Monasteries See more hereof elsewhere 4. Confut. Against Idolatrie Vers. 20. HE that offreth unto any gods but unto the Lord onely c. This is an evident place to convince all Idolaters of great impietie for they in bowing and kneeling unto Idols censing before them and making their prayers looking toward them doe apparently offer unto others than unto God onely Tostatus one of their owne thus writeth upon this text Non solum si immolet eis sed etiam si faciat alia pertinentia ad cultum divinum ut si flectat genua coram eis c. Not onely he which sacrificeth unto Idols but doth other things belonging to the divine worship as if he bow the knee before them c. was to be slaine Cyprian hereof thus excellently writeth Quid ante inepta simulachra sigmeâ—â—taterrâ—nae captivum corpus incurvas rectum te Deus fecit c. Why doest thou bow thy captive bodie before foolish images and terrene fictions God hath made thee upright c. looke up to heaven Quid te in lapsum mortis cum Serpente quem colis sternis What doest thou prostrate thy selfe with the Serpent whom thou worshippest into this deadly fall c. More hereof see elsewhere 5. Confut. Against those which either hold tithes not to be due by the word of God or challenge them by the ceremoniall law Vers. 29 THine abundance and thy liâ—â—ur c. This may be understood as well of the tithes as first fruits which arise of the fruits and increase of the earth whether they be drie or moist Concerning then the law of tithes there was in the paiment thereof a treble right Partim erat morale it was partly morall and naturall for that the people should allow necessarie maintenance unto those qui divine cultu ad salutem populi ministrabant which ministred for the salvation of the people in the divine worship even naturall reason teacheth As even among the Heathen
the old and new Lippom. panes azymi munditiam vita the unleavened bread betokeneth the holinesse of life without the leaven of maliciousnesse as S. Paul expoundeth 1 Cor. 6. 2. The solemne washing of Aaron and his sons did signifie the Sacrament of Baptisme and as they doe not put on their garments untill first the filth of the flesh be washed away Sic nisi in Christo novi homines renaseantur So unlesse they become new men in Christ they are not admitted unto holy things Hierom. They which come unto God must first bee purged and cleansed from their sins Pelarg. And hereby more specially was signified in this solemne washing with water the publike Baptisme of Christ which though he needed not in respect of himselfe yet thereby he would consecrate that Sacrament for us Osiander 3. By the putting on of the Priestly garments after they were washed is signified the putting on of Christ cum tunicas polliceas deposuerimus after we have put off our old vestures Hierom. So Procopius applieth those words of the Apostle Put on the Lord Iesus Christ So also Pelarg. 4. By the oyle wherewith Aaron was annointed Beda understandeth Gratiam Spiritus sancti The grace of the Spirit And Hierom here applieth that saying of the Prophet David Psal. 45. God even thy God hath annointed thee with the oyle of gladnesse above thy fellowes Therefore was Aaron onely annointed in the head and none of the rest because Christ received the Spirit beyond measure and the holy Ghost descended and lighted upon him when he was baptized Matth. 3. Osiander QUEST X. Why the Priests lay their hands upon the head of the beast Vers. 10. AAron and his sons shall put their hands upon the head c. 1. Augustine by this ceremonie understandeth the receiving of power Vt ipsi etiam aliquid consecrare possent that they also might consecrate afterward unto God So also Lyranus But because the people also did use to lay their hands upon their sacrifices which they brought Levit. 4. who received thereby no power to sacrifice this seemeth not to be the meaning 2. Iunius thus expoundeth it Quasi seipses sisterent sacrificarent Iehovae As though they did present themselves to bee sacrificed unto God yet not in their owne person but Christs But this cannot be the meaning for the former reason because the people did also lay on their hands who were therein no type of Christ that sacrificed himselfe for us 3. Some thinke that by this ceremonie in imposing of their hands they did resigne their right in that beast Tostat. Et destinarunt illud ut fieret sacrificium and ordained it to be a sacrifice Osiander 4. But there is more in it than so they hereby confesse that they were worthie to die in Gods justice for their sins Sed ex divina misericordia mors in animal transferebatur But by the divine mercie their death was transferred upon the beast Lyran. wherein Christ is lively shadowed forth who died for us Simler QUEST XI Of the divers kinds of sacrifices and why some kinde of beasts were taken for sacrifice and not other Vers. 11. SO thou shalt kill the calfe c. 1. There were three kinde of sacrifices which were usually offered the first was called holocaustum a burnt offering because it was wholly consumed upon the Altar and this kinde was offered specially ad reverentiam majestatis for reverence of the divine majestie to testifie our obedience and service The second was the sacrifice for sin whereof part was burned upon the Altar part was for the Priests use unlesse it were a sin offering for the Priest or the people in which cases all was consumed on the Altar The third sort were peace offerings which were offered in signe of thanksgiving for some benefit received or to be received whereof part was burnt upon the Altar part was for the Priest and the rest was for the offerer Thom. 2. Now although there were many cleane birds and beasts yet there were onely two kinde of the one the pigeon and turtle dove and three of the other bullocks sheepe and goats which were taken for sacrifice whereof Philo giveth this reason because both among the fowles and beasts these are of the meekest and mildest nature the pigeon and turtle dove and amongst the beasts these three sorts are tamest when we see that whole heards and flocks of them may be driven by a boy and they have neither pawes or clawes to hurt as ravenous beasts nor yet armed with teeth to devoure wanting the upper row wherein appeareth the harmlesse disposition of these creatures Philo addeth further that these beasts of all other are most serviceable unto mans use sheepe and goats for cloathing and food and bullocks beside the use of their flesh for meat and their skins for leather they serve with their labour in the tilling of the ground To these may a third reason bee added because the land of Canaan most abounded with these kinds of fowles and beasts they are prescribed for sacrifice And a fourth also may be this they were not to offer of wilde beasts because they could not easily bee had and hardly are they gotten alive for which cause they were not appointed to offer fishes which could not so easily be taken and very hardly alive but their sacrifices must be brought alive Riber 3. Now in the consecration of Aaron and his sons all these sacrifices are offered a bullocke for a sinne offering one ramme for a burnt offering and another for a peace offering QUEST XII Why the bloud was laid upon the horns of the Altar Vers. 12. THou shalt take of the bloud and put it upon the hornes c. 1. The bloud here was not used to confirme any league or covenant betweene God and his people as chap. 24. for in that case first the words and articles of the covenant were read before the bloud was sprinkled and beside each partie betweene whom the covenant was made were besprinkled not onely the Altar which represented God but the people also But here neither of these is performed there is no covenant rehearsed neither are the people sprinkled with the bloud 2. There was then another use beside this of the sprinkling of bloud which was to purge and cleanse and so to pacifie and appease as this reason is yeelded why they should not eat the bloud because the Lord had given it to be offered upon the Altar to be an atonement for their soules Levit. 17.11 And not onely the Altar of burnt offering was cleansed by bloud but the whole Tabernacle the high Priest in the day of reconciliation sprinkled the bloud upon the Mercie seat and before the Mercie seat the Altar and Tabernacle also to purge them from the sins and trespasses of the people Levit. 16.16 Therefore the Apostle saith Almost all things by the law are purged with bloud Heb. 9.22 The bloud of the sacrifices then was put upon
consecration Vers. 35 THou shalt do thus unto Aaron and to his sonnes c. 1. Some are of opinion that all things here prescribed to bee observed and done were de necessitate consecrationis of the necessitie of the consecration and if any thing were omitted the consecration was voide R. Salomon Lyranus But this is not like that if any thing were neglected in the manner of eating in respect of the place persons or time that their consecration should thereby have been void as Levit 10.17 Aaron being in griefe for the sudden death of Nadab and Abihu forgot the sinne offering which they should have eaten and suffered it to be all burnt and this was the eighth day after their consecration Levit. 9.2 when as yet the anointing was fresh upon them and they did not yet come forth of the doores of the Tabernacle Levit. 10.7 And yet notwithstanding this negligence there was no nullitie of Aarons consecration Tostat. quâ—st 18. 2. Therefore Tostatus opinion is rather to be received that some things were of necessitie in the consecration as the washing anointing of the Priests the putting on of the priestly apparell the sprinkling of themselves and their garments some things were only de solennitate belonging to the solemnitie of the consecration as the seething and eating of it in the holy place and eating it the same day it was a sin to omit any of these but thereby their consecration was not made voide QUEST XLI Why the consecration of the Priests continued seven daies Vers. 35. SEven daies shalt thou consecrate them c. 1. This consecration of the Priests was to continue seven daies together that both the Priests hereby might bee confirmed in their vocation and be assured thereof that they were thereunto appointed of God and that the people also might thereby take better notice that they were set apart by the Lord for that holy function Osiander 2. And further hereby thus much was signified that as the Priests seven daies together were consecrated so we per totum vitae curriculum throughout the whole course of our life should be consecrated and addicted to Gods service Simler Marbach 3. Likewise we are hereby admonished Pontificem continuo proficere non posse repente summum fieri c. that the Priest must daily increase and go forward that he cannot be made perfect at once that many gifts and graces are required in him Lippoman 4. It also sheweth that as their consecration was not perfect before the seventh day so we cannot attaine to perfection in this life Osiander QUEST XLII Whether all the sacrifices of the first day were iterated seven daies together or the sacrifice for sin only Vers. 36. ANd shalt offer everie day a calfe 1. Lyranus thinketh that not onely a calfe for a sinne offering was sacrificed everie day but two rammes also so that seven calves were offered and fourteene rammes in these seven daies So also Simler Borrh. Lippom. Pellican But seeing there is no mention made but only of the sinne offering we have no warrant to imagine any other sacrifice to have been iterated but that as belonging to their consecration 2. Iosephus thinketh yet more that all things were iterated every day which were done upon the first day as the anointing of them and the sprinkling of the Priests themselves and their garments But this is not like that their consecration was iterated it was sufficient for them once to be consecrated and seeing the ramme of consecration was killed onely upon the first day with the bloud whereof they were sprinkled they were so sprinkled but upon the first day 3. Tostatus his opinion is that the calfe which was the sacrifice for sinne and the consecration ramme were offered everie day expresse mention is made of the one and the other is implied in these words seven daies shalt thou fill their hands that is put into their hands part of the peace offering to be shaken to fro before the Lord as is prescribed vers 24. Now the ramme of burnt offering needed not to be daily offered during these seven dayes because there were every day morning and evening a lambe offered for a burnt sacrifice Sic Tostat. But this opinion cannot stand 1. Seeing Moses is bid to take two rams chap. 24.2 it is like that either both of them were â—â—nued every day or none 2. And the filling of their hands signifieth nothing else but the consecrating of their Ministery as is before shewed whereof the hand was the organe and instrument it is not literally to be pressed to signifie the putting of the things offered into their hands 4. Therefore according to the words of the text of all the sacrifices appointed for the first day onely the calfe which is the sinne offering is prescribed to be iterated and the reason is because it was to cleanse and purifie the Altar Levit. 8.15 But only in this sacrifice were the hornes of the Altar touched with bloud and so sanctified which was not done in any of the other sacrifices QUEST XLIII To what end the sinne offering was offered every day of the seven Vers. 36. THou shalt offer every day a calfe c. for reconciliation or to make atonement 1. This reconciliation was not only made for the sinne of the Priests as thinketh Tostatus for the hornes of the Altar were laid on with this bloud whereby it was purified Levit. 8.15 2. Neither yet was this sinne offering prescribed only ad expiandum Altare to cleanse the Altar as thinketh Osiander Calvin For he had said before seven dayes shalt thou consecrate them that is the Priests and then it followeth and shalt offer every day c. so that this daily offering for the space of seven dayes belonged unto the consecration of the Priests 3. Therefore the end of this sacrifice for sinne was both to make atonement for Aaron and his sonnes as also to purifie and cleanse the Altar Iunius QUEST XLIV How the Altar was cleansed and why Vers. 36. ANd thou shalt cleanse the Altar 1. After the consecration of the Priests is set forth their Ministery and service both at the Altar of burnt offering and in the golden altar in the next Chapter Here three things are declared concerning the Altar of burnt offering 1. How it should bee purified 2. What should bee offered thereon 3. The profit and benefit that should come thereby the Lord would there come unto them and speake with them vers 42. and dwell among them vers 45. Lyranus 2. Two things are required to the purifying of the Altar it must first be cleansed not that it was polluted of it selfe but to shew that in respect of man omnia corruptione naturae profana ob peccatum c. that all things by the corruption of our nature are profane because of sinne Gallas Marbach As also it was not only cleansed but sanctified and set apart for holy uses that it should not be lawfull to offer their sacrifices elsewhere
done upon that day he materially breaketh it who doth a worke like unto that which is forbidden but yet is permitted by the law As if there were a law that no citizen should sell any thing to a stranger but such as were licensed to do it hee that so selleth being not allowed transgresseth the law formally he that doth it being thereunto licensed doth transgresse onely materially in that he doth the same thing which he committeth that transgresseth the law but not in that manner The same difference there was betweene the workes of the Priests which were allowed by the law upon the Sabbath day and the like workes of those which laboured in the building of the Tabernacle upon that day which were forbidden 3. Another difference is this the sacrifices belonged to the service of God which if they should have been intermitted upon the Sabbath the service of God should therby have been neglected But though the workes about the Tabernacle did cease upon the Sabbath Gods worship was not thereby neglected for they might as well be made upon other daies and so were 4. They were to do no servile works upon the Sabbath but many works necessarie for the building of the Sanctuarie were servile so were not the sacrifices and other duties performed by the Priests upon the Sabbath therefore the one were permitted upon the Sabbath and not the other Tostat. qu. 9. QUEST XIII How the Sabbath is said to bee a signe that the Lord did sanctifie them Vers. 13. IT is a signe betweene me and you that I the Lord do sanctifie you Which words are diversly expounded 1. Some make this the sense It is a signe that I sanctifie you in that I have separated you from other people selected you unto my self Vatab. Lyran. 2. Oleaster thus Sanctitas Sabbatâ— signum est munditia c. The holinesse of the Sabbath is a signe of cleanenesse which I require of you Vt ex dicato tempore Deo credamus magis nos ipsos dicuri Deo c. That by the time dedicated to God wee should know that wee our selves much more should be dedicated Cajetan But more is here signified than so the words implie an actuall sanctification not signified onely 3. Hierom saith it is so said because it was signum veri Sabbati a signe of the true Sabbath wherein wee shall rest from the labours of the world 4. So also Irenam Non sine symbole erant signa the signes were not without some symbole and signification Sabbatâ— perseverantiam totim diâ—i c. The Sabbaths holding our the whole day did signifie our continuance in Gods serâ—â—ce But here the Lord speaketh of an actuall sanctification not of a typicall signification 5. Some say it is so called quia signum erat â—udâ—ris because it was a signe of the Covenant whereby the people did bind themselves to worship the Lord for their God and such signes were all the other ceremonies Marbach But there is a morall consideration in the sanctifying of the Sabbath therefore it was otherwise a signe than the other ceremonies 6. It was then a common signe betweene God and them they holding God to be their God Creator and sanctifier because the Sabbath was a commemoration of the creation and the Lord taking them for his people whom he created redeemed and sanctified Iun. Tostat. 7. Beside the keeping of the Sabbath was a signe of difference between them and all other prophane people of the world who derided the Jewes for their Sabbaths as 〈◊〉 derided them for this Quod septimâ—m partem 〈…〉 Because they lost the seventh part of their age in resting every seventh day Tostat. qu. 10. 8. And specially it was a signe of their sanctification because that day they were sequestred by an holy rest from thinking or studying upon prophane things and in respect of the exercises of religion upon that day whereby they were sanctified sanctificaâ—â—r verbo Dei we are sanctified by the word of God Simler And they did meet together ad confirmandam 〈…〉 to confirme their faith by the sacraments Osiander And because every Sabbath discatiâ— doctrinam meam you learne my doctrine c. Iunius QUEST XIV The reasons why the Sabbath must be observâ—d Vers. 13. FOr it is a signe c. There are here divers reasons yeelded for the observation of the Sabbath 1. The first is à sine from the end it was a signe betweene God and them 2. Ab â—tili it is holy unto you that is ordained for your benefit and commoditie as our blessed Saviour saith Mark 2.27 The Sabbath was made for man and not man for the Sabbath Pelarg. So also Cajetan It is holy unto you that is ad vestrum bonum mandatur custodiendum it is appointed to be kept for your good 3. A necessarie from the necessitie of it because if they did not keepe it they should surely die as thrice the punishment of death is here threatned to those that defile the Sabbath and doe any worke therein Pelarg. 4. From the authoritie of the Institutor quia dicatur Domino c. because it is consecrated unto God vers 15. It is the Sabbath of the holy rest unto the Lord therefore it ought to be observed Cajetan 5. A facili from the easinesse of the precept the Lord appointeth but one day for the holy rest whereas he alloweth six for labour Pelargus 6. Ab exemplo Dei from Gods example who created the world in six daies and rested the seventh Pelarg. Simlerus 7. A consequenti from the event or consequent in observing the Sabbath efficient in succedentibus generationibus c. They shall procure that a perpetuall covenant shall be established in their generations betweene the Lord and their posteritie for ever Cajetan QUEST XV. What death is meant in this phrase He shall die the death Vers. 14. SHall die the death Whereas there are divers kinds of death there is everlasting death both of bodie and soule in the next world and the temporall death in this life either of the soule in being deprived of the life of grace or of the bodie either by the hand of God by sudden and extraordinarie death or by the hand of the Magistrate according to these divers kinds of death so is this place diversly interpreted 1. Some referre it to everlasting death and excluding from the societie of Gods servants Iun. 2. Some understand it of being deprived of the life of grace Vita gratiae destituetuâ— hic infuturo seculo c. He shall be destitute of the life of grace both here and in the next world Lippoman 3. Some of being excluded from the people of God no more to be counted an Israelite Eâ— Oleastr 4. Some of the violent death by the Magistrate Osiander Simler 5. Some of extraordinarie death when God cutteth one off and so punisheth him by death unlooked for as God is said to offer a man into ones hand when he is suddenly killed
Exod. 21.13 Tostatus who also includeth the punishment of death inflicted by the Magistrate that when the transgression is apparent and found out by witnesses then the Magistrate putteth to death as the man was stoned that gathered stickes Numb 15. But if the profaner of the Sabbath escape the punishment of man the judgement of God shall overtake him Tostat. qu. 12. 6. But beside these kinds of death which shall bee inflicted here in that it is said He shall die the death the other phrase In being cut off from among his people sheweth that beside there remaineth for them everlasting punishment in the next world as the Lord threatneth to the prophane fire unquenchable Ezech. 20.47 QUEST XVI Why the seventh day is called Sabbath Sabbaton Vers. 15. IN the seventh day is the Sabbath of holy rest unto Iehovah 1. Whereas the words in the originall are sabbath sabbaton some Hebrewes by the first understand the determined time of the Sabbath from evening to evening but because they know not certainly where the rest of the Sabbath should begin and where it should end they have added an houre more at the beginning and an houre at the end of the Sabbath and this they say is called sabbaton which is a diminutive word which is formed by putting to on as of ish a man is derived ishon a little man But it is a weake conceit to imagine that their additions which are brought in only by their tradition should be grounded upon Scripture 2. Oleaster therefore as the Hebrewes make both these words sabbath and sabbaton proper names for the seventh day of rest so hee translateth them thus requies requiri it shall be a rest of rest making them both appellative and common names because there was a greater rest required on the Sabbath than upon any other day whereupon in the Gospell Ioh. 19.31 the Sabbath is called a great or high day it was greater than the Passeover But Oleaster is deceived in this collection 1. For that Sabbath is called an high day because the Passeover did fall out upon that Sabbath 2. And though it be true that the Sabbath was a greater day of rest than the Passeover wherein they were allowed to do such works as were about that which they should eat Exod. 12.16 which were not lawfull upon the Sabbath Exod. 16.23 yet the rest of the Sabbath was not greater than of all other festivals for the tenth day of the seventh 〈…〉 where the same word is used 3. Therefore it is better interpreted It is the Sabbath of rest to make the first a proper name and peculiar to the seventh day and the other common So reade Vatad Iun. Pagâ—in agreeing with the Lat. Chald. Septuag who thus interprete 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Sabbath a rest holy unto the Lord. 4. Now in that there is so often mention made of rest there is more intended than the outward rest of the bodie only as though it were sufficient to spend all the day in lying downe playing sleeping 〈…〉 die â—acra opera perficienda sunt but upon that holy and sacred day sacred exercises also should be performed Lippoman QUEST XVII How the observation of the Sabbath is perpetuall Vers. 16. THat they may observe the Sabbath 〈…〉 their generations for an everlasting covenant 1. The Jewes hereupon doe take occasion to raile upon Christ tanquam 〈◊〉 as a law breaker for abolishing the Sabbath and so they presse these words literally as though the Lord ordained that the Sabbath injoyned them should be perpetuall But beside that the word gholam or 〈◊〉 doth not alwaies signifie that which is indeed perpetuall and eternall but sometime onely a long time Calvine or 〈…〉 a time not limited or determined the words which are annexed Throughout your generations shew that the perpetuitie of this Sabbath is restrained to their posteritie and that as long as their policie and Common-wealth continued Osiander 2. Some doe understand it to bee eternall in this sense quia erat â—terna rei signum because it was signe of a thing eternall August qu. 139. that is of our everlasting rest in Christ aternum manet ipso effectu it remaineth eternall in effect Calvine that is in ceasing from the works of sin 3. Some thinke that it is called perpetuall with relation unto the time of ceremonies quamdiu vellet Deus observari statum 〈◊〉 imperfectum Iudaicum c. as long as God would have that imperfect state of the Jewes to be observed Tostat. 4. But as I refuse not these two last interpretations so I thinke that there is more signified that God would have perpetually observed a day of rest set apart for his service though not that precise day prescribed to the Jewes as long as the world endureth so that it is not only spiritualiter sed moraliter aternum spiritually but morally eternall Pelarg. and not onely appointed for a politike order to avoid confusion that the people should have some certaine day to meet together in to heare the Word and receive the Sacraments Gallas For if the keeping of the Lords day were only grounded upon policie then any other day might as well be set apart as this which is now observed But I say further with Pelargus Nobis servâ—vissime demandatam religionis exercenda curam That the care of the practice of religion upon the Lords day is straitly commanded us atque ad cam noâ— perpetuo â—lligari and that we are for ever tied unto it by the institution and practice of the Apostles Act. 20.7 1 Cor. 16.2 who as Gallasius well concludeth did substitute the Lords day in remembrance of Christs resurrection in stead of the old Sabbath Spiritu Dei quo ipsi regebantur by the Spirit of God whereby they were guided And here Thomas giveth a good note why the Sabbath onely is here mentioned the other festivals of the Jewes being omitted wherein there was a commemoration of some particular benefits as in the pasch of their deliverance out of Egypt on the Sabbath pracipuum beneficium creationis the principall benefit of the creation was remembred which is generall to all people and not peculiar only to the Jewes beside therein was prefigured Quies mentis in Deâ— in prasenti per gratiam in futuro per gloriam The rest of the mind in God in the present by grace and in time to come by glorie Thomas Therefore seeing the seventh day of rest is a commemoration of the creation of the world and includeth a memoriall of Christs resurrection upon that day and is a symbole of our everlasting rest in heaven it ought to be perpetually observed QUEST XVIII Whether the world were made successively in time or in an instant Vers. 17. FOr in six daies the Lord made heaven and earth 1. Oleaster well concludeth from hence that God made the world and the things therein not all at once but successively one day after another which he proveth by these reasons 1.
here is taken for the singular according to the Hebrew phrase Oleaster As so the Lord saith I have made thee Pharaohs god chap. 7.1 where the word is Elohim in the plurall and sometime a word of the plurall number is joyned with an adjective of the singular as Isai. 19.4 I will deliver the Egyptians into the hands adonim kasheh Dominorum duri of Lords hard where the adjective is put in the singular sometime the adjective that is joyned with it is put in the plurall also but the relative in the singular Iosh. 24.19 Elohim kadashim his he is holy gods that is an holy God so likewise sometime Elohim is put with a verbe singular as Gen. 1.1 Bara Elohim creavit Dii God created sometime with a verbe in the plurall as in this place asherjeeben which may goe before us So then Elohim gods in the plurall is here put for the singular Make us a god Tostat. qu. 4. QUEST VIII How the Israelites would have their god to be made to goe before them TO goe before us 1. It is evident by this wherefore they desired a visible god to be made not to that end that they might with greater libertie eat and drinke feast and play before the idoll which they could not doe before the Lord for the Lord did allow them to rejoyce before him in sober and seemely manner Nor yet because they bee like unto other nations to have some visible image to worship but they shew the end thereof that they might have some visible presence to goe before them Tostat. qu. 6. 2. And whereas Moses being absent they might have desired some other guide in his place to direct them they doe not so both because they know none could be given them like unto Moses and if such an one might be found he was subject to the like danger as they imagined Moses to be fallen into they desire rather some visible god to be given unto them Tostat. qu. 8. 3. Neither were they so senselesse to thinke that an idoll made of silver or gold which hath eyes and seeth not eares and heareth not could goe before them 4 And Tostatus conceit is too curious that because they had seene images in Egypt which had as they thought a certaine divine power in them speaking sometimes and making answer unto demands And among the rest the Egyptian God Apis which was like a pide bull did appeare once in a yeare unto them and used to goe before them unto Memphis and all the Egyptians followed after playing upon their harpâ— and other instruments he thinketh that the Israelites desired the like god to bee given them that they might have an image made endued with some divine power to goe before them But they never had seene any image in Egypt made with mens hands to stirre and move and walke before them The Egyptian god Apis was either a very pide pull indeed or the devill in that likenesse therefore they having seene no such president in Egypt it is not like they imagined any such thing 5. Wherefore these Elohim gods which they desire to be made were none other but images as Laban so calleth his little images gods Gen. 31. Gallas This then is the meaning that some image may be made them quae admoneret eos praesentiae divina which should admonish them of the divine presence Osiander And they say in effect but thus much Instituâ— nobis cultum c. Appoint us some kinde of worship that God may be reconciled unto us Vt pergat nos praecedere That he may go forward still before us as he hath begun Ferus So then their meaning is not that the idoll to be made should still goe before them but that God represented and reconciled thereby might goe on still with them QUEST IX Why the people came to Aaron rather than to Hur his fellow governour BUt it will bee here questioned why the people demand this rather of Aaron than of Hur who was joyned with him in the government chap. 24. 1. R. Salom. maketh this the reason because that the people had killed Hur because he resisted them and this he saith was the manner of his death al the people came and spet into his mouth and so choaked him But it is not like if Hur in so good a cause had given his life that it should have beene omitted Phinehes fact in slaying the adulterer and adulteresse is commended and honourable mention is made thereof but Hur had beene more worthie to have beene recorded for not killing but in suffering himselfe rather to bee killed in defence of Gods pure worship Tostat. qu. 3. 2. Neither yet is it to be supposed that Hur was dead for some mention then is like to have beene made of his death being a principall governour and of the peoples lamentation for him 3. Therefore although Hur may bee thought to have yeelded and consented to their motion as well as Aaron as not being a more holy man than hee yet because Aaron was the chiefe and more principall he onely is mentioned Tostat. qu. 3. QUEST X. Whether at this time the Israelites wanted the presence of the cloud FUrther whereas they desire gods to bee made to goe before them it will be here objected that they had the presence of the cloud which went before them and they therefore needed not to have had any other guide 1. Oleaster therefore thinketh that the cloud might at this time be taken out of their fight but this opinion is briefely confuted before quest 4. the cloud did not leave them till they came into the land of Canaan when the manna also ceased Iosh. 5. 2. Some make the blinde curiositie of the people the cause why they regarded not that ordinarie signe of Gods presence but requested some figure and representation of God answerable to their vanitie Calvin So also Chrysostom Adhuc iâ—spicis quod miraris oblitus es largitoris Thou seest daily that which thou wonderest at namely the manna which fell every morning and thou forgettest the giver 3. But this also may bee joyned to the former reason they had staied 40. dayes in a plat and the cloud stirred not they had continued as long in this place about mount Sinai even fortie dayes as they had beene in all the mansion places since their comming out of Egypt and so they might doubt that this cloud should be their direction no longer to goâ— before them into the promised land and therefore they desire another guide QUEST XI Why they say they knew not what was become of Moses Vers. 1. FOr of this Moses c. we know not what is become of him c. 1. R. Salom. thinketh they supposed he had beene dead and that Satan had made such an apparision in the aire as if they had indeed seene a coffin as if Moses had beene dead and his bodie put into it But if they had conceived that Moses were dead they would not have spoken
therefore thinketh right that these gates were onely the places of entrance into the great streets which went thorow the camp for the host lay in such order as that they had wayes and streets betweene their tents as wee see now in cities and townes as Iosephus also describeth the situation and disposing of the camp 3. Now Moses stood in the gate or entrance not because the use was to give sentence and judgement in the gates Lyran. Borrh. Or because Moses would have the Levites to give the onset in the beginning of a street and so to go thorow as Tostat. ibid. But this was the reason Moses tabernacle or tent was without the camp and so upon that occasion Moses stood in the entrance of the camp going now to his owne tent Iun. QUEST LXVIII Whether all the Levites were free from consenting unto this idolatrie Vers. 26. ANd all the sonnes of Levi. R. Salom. to whom consenteth Tostatus thinketh Quod nullus de Levitis aliquid peccaverit That none of the Levites sinned in this great transgression because it is said All the sonnes of Levi gathered themselves unto him and if the Levites had sinned â—s other tribes there had beene no more cause to advance them to the Priesthood than other tribes Contra. 1. If that generall particle all bee pressed then it would follow that the children and all came which could not be for they were not able to use swords the meaning then is not that all the Levites came but all which came were Levites Iun. Sa. Or all is taken for many as this speech is usually restrained in Scripture as all nations are said to have come and bought corne in Egypt Gen. 41. 2. The Levites were more of Gods favour and grace than of their desert separated and selected for the Priesthood yet it is evident that this tribe was freer from consenting to this idolatrie than other tribes and for this their courage and readinesse in Gods service they received a blessing 2. Some thinke that even these Levites which armed themselves against their brethren were not altogether immunes à reatu free from this sinne but while they did it for feare levius peccarunt their sin was the lesse and so the mercie of the Lord appeared so much the more not only in pardoning their sin sed gloriam suam eorum manu asserere dignatus est but he vouchsafed by their hand to maintaine his glory Calvin Simler But it is not like that God would use their ministerie in the punishing of others which were guiltie of the same punishment themselves and their owne conscience accusing them they would have had no such courage to revenge the Lords cause upon their brethren it had beene also verie offensive to the guiltie parties to be punished by them which had beene alike guiltie And Moses proclaiming who pertaineth to the Lord let him come to me did meane that they only should come who had beene faithfull unto God and had not consented to that sinne 3. Some Hebrewes doe help the matter thus that because they cannot avoid it but that some of the kindred of the Levites were guiltie of this transgression because they did not spare their owne sonnes vers 29. that because it was lawfull for any of the other tribes to take unto them the wives of Levites their husbands being dead those children which they had by them might be said to be the sons of Levi that is grand children on their mothers side But this shift is taken away because Deut. 33.9 it is said that the Levites knew not their owne father or mother or children therefore they must needs bee understood to be Levites not by marriage or in some removed degree of kindred unto them but the immediate fathers and sonnes of Levites 4. Therefore the best opinion is that all of the tribe of Levi were not free from this sin of idolatrie many of them kept themselves as it is like at home and consented not but that a great sort even of Levi offended it may thus appeare 1. Because both Aaron himselfe was a ring-leader who can by no meanes be excused from this sin Lyranus 2. It could not be avoided but that many of the Levites were drawne away by Aarons example Iun. 3. But yet it is more evident because they consecrated their hands upon their owne sonnes and brethren yea their fathers and mothers that divers of the tribe of Levi fell away with the rest Lyran. Iun. Tostatus here answereth that the name of brethren is taken largely Pro fratribus qui sunt de filiis Israel For their brethren which were of the children of Israel qu. 35. Contra. 1. If it be allowed that the name of brethren is sometime so taken what saith he to the other names of father mother sonne These must be taken for the names of kindred or else we shall never have any certaintie in Scripture when we should by these names understand naturall fathers mothers and children 2. The other words companion and neighbour shew that the first is a name of kindred the first word ach signifieth here a brother in affinitie the second râ—ah a companion and friend the third karob Vicinia ratione conjunctum him that was a neighbour in dwelling and vicinitie or neernesse of place Simlerus 5. It is evident then that some of the Levites were accessarie to this great impietie because they were punished among the rest So that R. Salomon is herein greatly deceived who thinketh that the Levites though they were blame-worthy in not resisting the idolaters yet were not idolaters themselves neither consensu mentis nec facto exteriori in consent of minde nor in any outward fact c. for the Levites had beene unjustly punished if they had beene innocent Nay R. Moses Egyptius goeth further saying that although the Israelites often are found to have committed idolatrie yet Levita nunquam idolatraverunt the Levites never committed idolatrie But the contrarie is evident by Aarons fall for hee apparantly was an idolater in his externall act in building an altar unto the golden Calfe and offering sacrifice before it Paulus Burgensis in his reply proceedeth yet further that when our blessed Saviour was put to death the Levites as they are distinguished from the Priests were not principeâ— in crimine illo pâ—ssimo principall agents in that wicked crime whereas it is evident that the Priests were the chiefe enemies that Christ had the Levites indeed are not named but seeing the high Priest with the other Priests which were of the tribe of Levi were the contrivers of Christs death then cannot that whole tribe be exempted from this villanous act which is the intendment of Burgensis a great favourer of that nation QUEST LXIX Of the authoritie which the Levites had to doe execution upon the idolaters and the rules prescribed them Vers. 27. THus saith the Lord c. 1. Tostatus thinketh that it is not necessarie here to understand that Moses had any speciall commandement
9.20 4. Therefore these may be the causes why Moses prayeth againe 1. The Lord granted before that he would not destroy all the people at once sed 〈◊〉 ex inâ—ervallo vel per partes but whether he would doe it in continuance of time and as it wore by peecemeale hee knew not which he prayeth for here Lippom. 2. And there might be other sinnes as well as this for the which the Lord should be angry with them as Deut. 9.18 he saith he prayed and fasted because of all their sins Tostat. 3. And now he prayeth not only for the turning away or judgements but that the Lord would be againe fully reconciled unto his people and restore them to their former state and condition of favour Simler 4. And he prayeth not only for the pardoning of their temporall punishment but against everlasting death which sinne deserveth Osiander QUEST LXXVIII What booke it was out of the which Moses wisheth to be raced Vers. 32. IF thou wilt not race me out of the booke which thou hast written 1. By this booke R. Salomon understandeth the booke of the Law as Deut. 33.4 Moses commanded us a Law hee desireth if the Lord were purposed to destroy the people that his name should not be mentioned in the Law nor he taken to be the Law-giver for to what purpose should he be spoken of as a Law-giver unto that people which was not Contra. But this is not the meaning 1. Because the bookes of the Law were not yet written Moses therefore would not desire to be raced out of a booke which was not 2. Neither would Moses aske that of God which was in his owne power to doe now Moses did write the booke of the Law and he might have left out his owne name if he would 3. Againe Moses setteth against this great benefit the safety of the people the greatest losse which he could have but this had beene no such great losse unto Moses not to have his name remembred in any such written booke 4. Moses here useth a disjunctive speech Doâ— this or else race mee c. but if he meant the racing of his name out of the booke of the Law there had beene no disjunction at all for one had followed upon the other for if Israel had beene destroyed neither should Moses have written the booke of the Law which was only given unto Israel for it had beene in vaine to give Lawes unto a people that were not 5. Moses also speaketh of a booke which God had written now Moses writ the booke of the Law the ten Commandements only were written with Gods hand Tostat. quaest 41. 2. R. Abraham Francus who writeth upon Aben Ezra understandeth the racing out of this booke of the death of the body and he addeth further that there is quaedam rota coelestâ—â— a certaine celestiall wheele wherein are many starres which worke by their influence upon those iâ—â—eriour bodies and by the moving of this wheele death or life is caused so that thus he would interpret Moses speech Cause me by the motion of this wheele to dye But seeing the motion of this wheele which he imagineth is the naturall cause as he supposeth of life and death Moses could not dye naturally before his time came and if now he should have died it had beene not a naturall death but supernaturally caused by God therefore not by the motion of any such wheele Tostat. ibid. 3. Hierom also differeth not much from this former opinion in substance understanding Moses desire of death in this life he wisheth Perire in praesentiam non in perpetnum To perish for the present not for ever But whereas the Lord afterward answereth Moses Whosoever hath sinned will I put out of my booke vers 33. it followeth that they which sinne not that is without repentance are not put out of that booke but all as well the righteous as unrighteous the just and the sinners are subject to this temporall death therefore Moses speaketh not of that 4. Hierom hath beside another opinion for upon that place Psalm 69.28 Let them bee put out of the booke of life neither let them bee written with the righteous he inferreth that God hath two bookes viventium justorum of the living and of the righteous that was the booke of the living In quo ante adventum Dei Prophetae Patriarchae scripti sunt Wherein the Prophets and Patriarkes were written before the comming of God in the flesh the other wherein the faithfull are written whereof our blessed Saviour speaketh Rejoyce because your names are written in the booke of life and of the first Moses saith he speaketh in this place So some doe understand this booke in the same sense with Hierom of the booke of Gods Covenant which hee made with Israel out of the which the Gentiles were excluded of which mention is made Ezech. 13.9 where the Lord saith that the false Prophets shall not be written in the writing of the house of Israel So Moses desireth here not to be counted of the family of Israel wherein all the Prophets and Patriarkes were written But if Israel had now perished the booke of Gods Covenant with Israel likewise should have beene no more remembred therefore it had beene superfluous for Moses to desire to be raced out of that booke And againe the booke of the living mentioned in the Psalme is the same with the booke of life spoken of Apocal. 3.5 I will not put his name out of the booke of life In which booke of life not only the Prophets and Patriarkes before Christ but all the faithfull before and since are written 5. Cajetane understandeth it De libro principatuâ— in hoc mundo Of the booke of principality and preeminence in the world for it is decreed with God as in a booke Quod isto vel illi principentur in hac vita That such or such shall beare rule in this life And so Moses desireth to lose his principality and government which the Lord promised him that hee would make of him a great nation c. But whereas they which sinned only are taken out of this booke of life and yet many wicked and evill men are governours in the world it cannot be meant of any such booke or decree of principalitie or government 6. Oleaster by this booke thinketh to be understood the booke of the acts and doings of the righteous which is mentioned Iosh. 10.13 and 2 Sam. 1.18 But there are many righteous men whose names and acts were not written in that booke which is now thought also to be lost therefore it had beene no great matter for Moses to wish to be put out of that booke 7. Burgensis maketh foure bookes of God 1. One is the booke of life wherein only are written the names of the Elect that are ordained unto life as when souldiers are written in the muster booke which are pressed and appointed for warre 2. That also may be called the booke
5. Burgensis thus understandeth it that the Lord holdeth not the innocent in the remission of their sinne to be innocent in respect of some punishmet which may remaine But daily experience sheweth the contrary that God multa peccata impunita praeâ—erit doth leave many sinnes unpunished at all neither doth the punishment remaine the sinne being once pardoned Calvin 6. Oleaster giveth this sense Vere innocentem ita percutiet c. Sometime hee will smite or correct the innocent as though he were not innocent as he sheweth by the example of Iob lest God might seeme to be unjust in afflicting the righteous But if God should be said in the same action and at the same time to absolve and not to absolve it would include a contradiction 7. Wherefore the best interpretation is that which the Septuagint follow 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the guilty he will not purifie so that here two Hebraismes must be observed first the word is iterated and repeated In absolving I will not absolve to shew the certainty of the thing that is nullo modo absolvam I will by no meanes absolve Iun. Secondly I will not absolve that is punio I doe or will punish Vatabl. And further here must be supplied the word sontem the guiltie I will not absolve Iun. Calvin Gallas Pelarg. As the like place is found Ierem. 46.28 venakeh lo enakeh in setting thee free I will not set thee free that is will not hold thee altogether innocent but will punish thee So also Ierem. 25.19 In being innocent should yee be innocent where the same word is doubled the meaning is they should not be altogether innocent Calvin 8. Calvin also propoundeth another sense because nikkah sometime signifieth to cut off it may be thus interpreted succidendo non succidam in cutting off I will not cut off and so it may be a reason of the former sentence that God will forgive sinnes and not cut off the sinners altogether But he preferreth rather the former interpretation for the other sentence ending with a perfect distinction sheweth that the sentence following hath no dependance of it QUEST XII What the Lord visiteth for in the posteritie of the wicked Vers. 7. VIsiting the iniquity c. 1. Lest God having hitherto proclaimed his mercie might be thought not to regard the sinnes of men the Lord now addeth that he is also a visiter and punisher of sinne upon the wicked and their posterity Ferus 2. And by sinne here is understood neither the act of sinne which cannot be transmitted over unto other but being a transitory thing resteth in the doer nor the fault which only goeth with the act nor the blot which is only in the soule of the sinner and offender nor yet the guilt for if the children were guilty of their fathers sinnes then they should for the same be everlastingly punished therefore by sinne is meant the punishment of sinne which is extended to their posterity Tostat. qu. 8. 3. And God usually punisheth the fathers but unto the fourth generation as the Amorites and Amalekites were punished after 400. yeeres which expired in the fourth generation Gen. 15. vers 13 16. Oleaster QUEST XIII How the children are punished for their fathers sinnes Vers. 7. THe iniquity of the fathers upon the children c. In deciding of this question how the sonnes are punished for their fathers sinnes it must be considered whether the punishment bee inflicted by man or by God 1. If by man the punishment bee imposed it is either in the losse onely of temporall things or in death the children may justly be deprived of temporall things as of possessions privileges honours for the transgression of their parents As by humane Lawes treason against the Prince or Common-wealth is punished with death in the offenders and losse of honours and goods in their posterity But the punishment of death cannot be inflicted upon the children for their fathers offences as a rule is given in Deut. 24.16 The fathers shall not be put to death for the children nor the children for the fathers 2. If the punishment be inflicted by the Lord it is either eternall or temporall first eternall punishment is laid upon none but upon the party that sinneth The same soule that sinneth shall dye Eâ—ech 18.4 If it be temporall it consisteth either in the losse of some temporall benefit or of life if the first not onely little ones and infants as the Hebrewes thinke shall suffer for their fathers sinnes but even they which are of yeeres as the Israelites did beare the iniquity of their fathers forty yeeres in the desart and the Jewes great and small were afflicted in the Babylonian captivity but where the punishment of temporall death is decreed by the Lord there onely the infants are punished for their fathers sinnes as the children of the rebellious Cora Dathan and Abiram were swallowed up with their fathers the greater sort also perished in that destruction but then they were such as consented thereunto Tostat. quâ—st 9. So also Achan was stoned with his sonnes and daughters for the sacrilege by him commited where Tostatus thinketh that they were little ones because the greater sort were not privy to his sinne seeing he had hid the stollen things in the ground But it is more like that they were such as might give consent unto the sinne and conceale it and that the things were not hid without their privity Iun. Or for the greater detestation of that fact and the example of others this exemplary punishment might be inflicted upon them Osiander But here two exceptions may be taken unto Tostatus conclusions 1. That he maketh infants liable to those sinnes of the fathers which the Lord saith he will here visit to the third and fourth generation whereas onely those children which continue like haters of God as their fathers were and imitate their impiety are included in this commination as appeareth by that clause inserted in the second Commandement of them that hate me Againe when infants are cut off by death their owne originall sinne is sufficient cause thereof which bringeth death upon them and so infants are taken away not onely to the fourth generation but in other succeeding ages further off 2. He restraineth this generall speech visiting the iniquity of the fathers onely unto temporall punishments beside death whereas the Lords judgements are not to be limited to this or that kinde but sometime by corporall death sometime by other temporall punishments hee doth visit the iniquity of the wicked fathers in their evill posteritie QUEST XIV Why the posteritie of the wicked are punished for their fathers sinnes VNto the third and fourth generation There are foure answers usually made to shew the equity of this that the posterity of the wicked should be punished for their fathers sinnes 1. Because God that gave life may againe without any injustice require it againe Nulli facit injuriam occidendo quemcunque He doth no wrong by slaying of
it may be thus answered 1. There is no mans righteousnesse which is sufficient for himselfe much lesse is it of such force as to extend to so many generations that God for the fathers righteousnesse should forgive all the sinnes of their posterity they were not Abrahams merits but Gods gracious promise made to Abraham which procured such favour and mercie to his posterity 2. Only the merits of Christ are of such infinite vertue partly in regard of the perfection of his obedience wherein was no defect and partly for the worthinesse of his person being both God and man that the force thereof indureth to all generations But in Christs death there is both merit and mercie to bee considered in that Christs death satisfieth fully for the sinnes of the world it is a worke of merit not of mercy in respect of the Redeemer for the death of Christ being given for our sinnes is aliquid aequâ—valens of like value fully answerable to Gods justice therefore forgivenesse of our sinnes is merited by Christ not purchased of favour But in respect of us it is of mercie both in that God gave his Sonne to dye for us it shewed his mercy and love toward us 1 Ioh. 4.9 And in that Christ would vouchsafe to dye for us being sinners was his great mercie and love Rom. 5.8 And thirdly that he applieth the merit of his death to us and maketh his righteousnesse ours for where no workes are but faith the wages is not counted by debt but of favour as the Apostle sheweth by the contrary That to him that worketh the wages is not counted of favour but by debt Rom. 4.4 Tostat. qu. 7. QUEST XVII After what manner God sheweth mercie to thousands and visiteth iniquitie to the third and fourth generation VPon occasion of these words vers 7. of Gods reserving mercie unto thousands and visiting iniquitie to the third and fourth generation Tostatus inferreth certaine propositions and conclusions which may serve further for the explanation of this verse 1. The promise of shewing mercie to a thousand generations is most certaine and alwayes performed but the other visitation to punish God alwayes executeth not because he is more inclined to mercie than justice 2. The children which suffer for their fathers sinnes may beare the iniquity of many of their predecessors at once as Tostatus reckoneth fifteene persons in foure generations for whose sinnes the childe may suffer as on his fathers side there are his father his grandfather grandmother great grandfather and great grandmother and his belser and beldame these make seven and there are as many on his mothers side all these make 14. persons of his predecessors and ancestors within foure generations and himselfe maketh the fifteenth so likewise the childe may fare well for many of his good predecessours sake but they are not limited to the generations as the other and so cannot be numbred 3. According to the greatnesse of the righteousnesse or iniquity of the fathers so is mercie or judgement extended more or lesse unto their seed mercy may be shewed to a thousand that is many generations and sometime it may be restrained to fewer as the Lord promiseth Iehu that his seed shall sit upon the throne of Israel but unto the fourth generation 2 King 10.30 And so the punishment never exceedeth the fourth generation but it may fall out that it doth not reach so farre according to the quantity of the sinnes of the fathers which the children imitate 4. It is often seene that the children may both be afflicted for the sinnes of their fathers in one respect and in another receive mercie as Rehoboam for Davids sake held the Kingdome of Judah but for the sinne of Salomon and his owne he lost the Kingdome of Israel 5. The more vertuous predecessors one hath the greater mercie shall he receive as the blessing of Abraham Isaack and Iacob were more availeable than if there had beene but one of them and therefore Iacob saith to Ioseph The blessings of thy father shall be stronger than the blessings of mine Elders Gen. 49.26 for he had his fathers blessing and all the rest concurring therewith 6. The more evill predecessors one hath the greater punishment he receiveth his owne sinne also being added to theirs as Salomon for his owne sinne deserved to be deprived of the Kingdome but for his fathers sake he injoyed it still yet he had trouble in his old age But Rehoboam because of Salomons sinne and his owne had a greater punishment the losse of the Kingdome of Israel Tostat. qua st 10. QUEST XVIII Why Moses made haste Vers. 8. THen Moses made haste 1. Some Hebrewes thinke that Moses made this haste when he heard the Lord pronouncing that he would visit the iniquity of the fathers to the third and fourth generation lest the Lord should have proceeded to more generations to the fifth or sixth But it is not like that Moses would interrupt the Lords speech or that he would presume to alter the Lords purpose Tostat. Simler 2. Cajetane thinketh that Moses à principio visionis prostraverit se from the beginning of the vision did prostrate himselfe But how could he have then seene this goodly vision of the Lords back-parts if he had beene prostrate upon the ground 3. But these were the reasons why Moses made haste being stricken with admiration at the presence of God which both by this glorious apparition and by the Lords voice was manifested hee humbleth himselfe Marbach Being thereto invited also suavissima concione by the most sweet and comfortable speech of the Lord Osiander And he maketh haste ne omitâ—eret opportunitatem lest he should omit the opportunity offered for the Lord passed by as in haste Ferus Like as subjects use to offer their petitions to the Prince at his first comming into any City quia suam praesen iam omnibus jucundam esse volunt because they will have their presence comfortable to all Simler QUEST XIX Of Moses prayer the manner thereof and of Moses perswasions vsed in his prayer Vers. 9. I Pray thee c. that the Lord would now goe with us 1. Moses had obtained this before but he still renueth the same petition Timebat enim ne superveniret impedimentum propter pâ—ccitum populi He was afraid lest through the peoples sinne some impediment might fall out to hinder the Lords purpose Lyran. Tostat. And he doth renue his prayer as our blessed Saviour prayed thrice in the garden quia non sufficit semel orasse because it is not sufficient to pray once Lippom. De novo orat c. Hee prayeth also anew because he desired new promiseâ— Ferus 2. Moses useth three perswasions in this his prayer one is from the condition of the people because they were of a stiffe necke and had so much the more need of Gods presence to mollifie them â—un And so Moses returneth that upon God as a reason of his presence which the Lord had alleaged before
externall act 6. qu. The law of Moses did not onely restraine the hand but the minde 7. qu. Whether any morall and naturall duties were to be restrained by positive law 8. qu. Of the perfection and sufficiencie of the Morall law 9. qu. Of the abrogation of the law Questions upon the rest of this twentieth Chapter 1. QUest In what sense the people are said to have seene the voices which are properly heard and not seene 2. qu. What is meant here by voices whether the thunder or other voices 3. qu. VVhether there were a sound of the trumpet beside the voices 4. qu. Of the feare of the people and their going backe 5. qu. VVhy they desire that Moses would speake unto them 6. qu. VVhy the people are afraid they shall die 7. qu. How the Lord is said to come unto them and why 8. qu. How the Lord is said to tempt and prove his people 9. qu. VVhy the people stood afarre off and where 10. qu. How Moses is said to draw neere to the darknesse 11. qu. VVhy the Lord saith he spake unto them from heaven 12. qu. Why this precept is repeated of not making any graven image 13. qu. Of the meaning of these words Yee shall not make with me 14. qu. VVhy mention is made onely of images of silver and gold 15. qu. VVhy the Lord commanded an Altar of earth to be made 16. qu. VVhy the Altar was not to be made of hewen stone 17. qu. VVhy the lifting up of the toole is said to pollute the Altar 18. qu. How Jeremie is made to agree with Moses who saith the Lord commanded not any thing concerning sacrifices 19. qu. Of the difference betweene burnt offerings and peace offerings 20. qu. Whether it was lawfull to sacrifice in no other place than before the Arke or Tabernacle 21. qu. Whether it was lawfull to sacrifice before the Arke at the Tabernacle while they were asunder 22. qu. How long the Arke was severed from the Tabernacle 23. qu. Of the removing of the Tabernacle 24. qu. Of the places where it was lawfull or unlawfull to sacrifice 25. qu. How God is said to come and goe and how he is said to be in the world 26. qu. Whether it were not lawfull to goe up by steps to the Altar 27. qu. Why they were forbidden to use steps up to the Altar 28. qu. Of the abominable Idoll of the Gentiles called Priapus and the filthie usages thereto belonging 29. qu. Why the secret parts are counted uncomely Questions upon the one and twentieth Chapter 1. QUest Of the necessitie of the Iudiciall lawes 2. qu. The difference of the Morall Iudiciall and Ceremoniall lawes 3. qu. How the Ceremonials are abolished 4. qu. How far the Iudicials are now to be retained 5. qu. Why these lawes are called Iudgements 6. qu. How Moses propounded these lawes by speaking or by writing 7. qu. Why the Israelites were called Hebrewes 8. qu. How the Hebrewes became servants 9. qu. The difference betweene Hebrew servants and strangers 10. qu. Of three kinds of libertie and how servitude is agreeable to the law of nature 11. qu. How these six yeares are to be accounted 12. qu. The reasons why they ought to set their servants free 13. qu. Why the space of six yeares is limited for their service 14. qu. How the servant is said to come in with his bodie 15. qu. What manner of wise the master was to give to his servant 16. qu. Whether such separation betweene the servant and his wife were lawfull 17. qu. Why the servant was brought before the Iudges and what doore he was set to 18. qu. Of the divers kinds of punishments used among the Israelites 19. qu. What is meant here by Ever 20. qu. When the servant was to goe out free in the seventh yeare when in the fiftieth yeare 21. qu. Certaine cases put when the yeare of Iubile came before the yeare of remission 22. qu. Whether it were lawfull among the Israelites for the parents to sell their children 23. qu. In what sense it is said She shall not goe out as other servants 24. qu. Whether it must be read betrothed or betrothed not 25. qu. How shee was to be redeemed 26. qu. Why it was not lawfull to sell their maids to strangers 27. qu. What the meaning is of these words He hath despised her 28. qu. What kinde of betrothing is here understood 29. qu. Whether it were lawfull to take another wife to the former 30. q. Of the true reading and meaning of the 10. vers 31. qu. What these three things are mentioned in the text 32. qu. Whether maid servants were set free in the seventh yeare and not sometime before sometime after 33. qu. The summarie sense of this law concerning maid servants 34. qu. Of the end scope and intent of this law 35. qu. What kinde of smiting is here meant 36. qu. Why the murtherer was to die the death 37. qu. In what sense the Lord is said to offer a man into ones hand 38. qu. What places of refuge were appointed 39. qu. Why the Lord appointed places for such to flie unto 40. qu. What is to be counted wilfull murder 41. qu. Of the difference betweene voluntarie and involuntarie murder and the divers kinds of each 42. qu. Why the wilfull murderer was to be taken from the Altar 43. qu. What manner of smiting of parents is forbidden 44. qu. Of the grievous sin of paricide 45. qu. The law of manstealing expounded 46. qu. The reason why manstealing was punished by death 47. qu. What kinde of cursing of parents is here understood 48. qu. What manner of strife the law meaneth 49. qu. What punishment the smiter had if he which were smitten died 50. qu. VVhat should become of the smiter if the other died after he walked upon his staffe 51. qu. Of the equity of this law in bearing of the charges 52. qu. VVho should beare the charges if a servant had done the hurt 53. qu. VVhat servants this law meaneth and what kinde of chastisement is forbidden 54. q. The meaning of this clause For he is his money 55. qu. VVhether this law meane the voluntarie or involuntarie hurt done to a woman with child 56. qu. VVhether the death of the infant be punished as well as of the mother 57. qu. VVhether this law extendeth it selfe to infants which miscarie being not yet perfectly formed 58. qu. VVhy the action is given unto the husband 59. qu. VVhether the law of retalion be literally to be understood 60. qu. VVhether the law of retalion were just and equall 61. qu. Of servants freedome for the losse of an eye or tooth 62. qu. VVhat manner of smiting and goaring of a beast is here understood 63. qu. VVhy the ox that goareth was commanded to be stoned to death 64. qu. VVhy the flesh of the ox was not to be eaten 65. qu. In what case the owner is to die when his ox goareth any to death 66.
34. qu. Of the forbidden uses whereunto this oyntment should not be put 35. qu. VVhether the anointing of Kings were not against this law 36. qu. What it is to be cut off from his people 37. qu. The spirituall application of this holy oyntment 38. qu. Of the spices whereof the holy perfume was made 39. qu. What is understood here by the word Sammâ—m spices 40. qu. Of the composition and manner of making this perfume 41. qu. Of the spirituall application of this incense 42. qu. How the Lord talked with Moses in the Mercie seat whether in any visible shape Questions upon the thirtie one Chapter 1. QUest How the Lord is said to call Bezaleel by name 2. qu. Whether Caleb the sonne of Jephuneh were grandfather to this Bezaleel 3. qu. Whether this Hur were the same before mentioned chap. 24.14 supposed to bee Moses brother in law 4. qu. Of the age of Bezaleel 5. qu. Of the difference betweene the gifts of wisdome understanding and knowledge 6. qu. Whether all the kinds of works are rehearsed here which were necessarie for the Tabernacle 7. qu. Whether the wise in heart received a new gift or increase rather of the old 8. qu. Why Moses was not made fit to doe the worke of the Tabernacle 9. qu. Of the garments of ministration what they were 10. qu. The spirituall signification of the furnishing of Bezaleel and Aholiab with gifts 11. qu. Why the precept concerning the Sabbath is here renued 12. qu. Why it was more forbidden to labour in the buiâ—ding of the Sanctuarie upon the Sabbath than for the Priests to sacrifice 13. qu. How the Sabbath is said to be a signe that the Lord did sanctifie them 14. qu. The reasons why the Sabbath must bee observed 15. qu. What death is meant in this phrase He shall die the death 16. qu. Why the seventh day is called Sabbath Sabbaton 17. qu. How the observation of the Sabbath is perpetuall 18. qu. Whether the world were made successively in time or in an instant 19. qu. How the Lord is said to have rested and from what 20. qu. What works are to bee rested from upon the Lords day what not 21. qu. Whether Moses received the directions concerning the Tabernacle 22. qu. VVhy Moses stayed fortie dayes in the mount with the Lord. 23. qu. VVhy the Lord gave the written law 24. qu. VVhy the Lord gave the law to the Israelites and to no other people 25. qu. VVhy the Lord delivered only two tables of the law 26. qu. VVhy the tables were made of stone 27. qu. VVhat is meant here by the 〈◊〉 of God 28. qu. VVhether Moses did write upon the tables 29. qu. How the law is said to have beene ordained by Angels Questions upon the two aâ—d thirtieth Chapter 1. QUest VVhether Moses had signified unto the people when he would returne 2. qu. VVhether the Egyptians were the first beginners and motioners of this idolatrie 3. qu. The occasions of idolatrie in generall and particularly of the idolatrie of the Israelites here 4. qu. Of the divers faults and infirmities at once here committed by the people 5. qu. VVhy the people say unto Aaron rise 6. qu. Of the divers kinds of idolatrie 7. qu. VVhy they say Make us gods not god 8. qu. How the Israelites would have their god to bee made to goe before them 9. qu. VVhy the people came to Aaron rather than to Hur his fellow Governour 10. qu. VVhether at this time the Israelites wanted the presence of the cloud 11. qu. VVhy they say they knew not what was become of Moses 12. qu. VVhy Aaron bad them pull off their earings Quaest. 141. in Exod. 13. qu. VVhether Aarons sinne is here to be excused Epist. 83. 14. qu. Of the greatnesse of Aarons sinne 15. qu. VVhy it pleased God to suffer Aaron to fall 16. qu. Why the golden Calfe is said to bee fashioned with a graving toole 17. qu. Why Aaron caused the likenesse of a Calfe to be made rather than of any other thing 18. qu. Whether the Israelites thought indeed the golden Calfe to be the God that delivered them 19. qu. Why Aaron proceeded to build an Altar before the golden Calfe 20. qu. How Aaron proclaimed a holy day unto the Lord. 21. qu. Of the sacrifices who and what was offered upon the Altar that Aaron made 22. qu. What is meant in that it is said They rose to play 23. qu. Whether this sinne of Aaron and the Israelites can any way be excused 24. qu. Of the lawfulnesse of play and recreation and how it must be moderated 25. qu. Why the Lord biddeth Moses get him downe 26. qu. Why the Lord saith to Moses Thy people 27. qu. Of the greatnesse of the sinne of the Israelites as the Lord himselfe describeth it 28. qu. VVhy they are called a people of a stiffâ— necke 29. qu. Why the Lord did not prevent the sinne of the people at the first 30. qu. Why and in what sense the Lord saith to Moses Let me alone 31. qu. VVhether the Lord changed his minde in saying I will destroy them and yet destroyed them not 32. qu. How the Lord promised to make a great nation of Moses 33. qu. Of Moses prayer in generall and the manner thereof 34. qu. Of the reasons which Moses useth in his prayer 35. qu. Why the Egyptians were more like thus to object than any other nation 36. qu. In what sense the Egyptians would say The Lord brought them out to slay them 37. qu. Why Moses maketh mention in his prayer of Abraham Isaak and Jacob. 38. qu. How the Israelites are promised to possesse the land of Canaan for ever 39. qu. How the Lord is said to repent 40. qu. Whether Moses at this time were kept in suspence or indeed obtained pardon for the people 41. qu. VVhat was written in the tables of stone 42. qu. Why there were but two tables neither more nor fewer 43. qu. How the tables were written on both sides 44. qu. Why the tables are called the worke of God 45. qu. How many precepts each table contained 46. qu. Whether the writing of the tables were the first writing in the world 47. qu. Where Joshua stayed all the while Moses was in the mount 48. qu. Whether Joshua first heard the noise 49. qu. Why Moses anger was kindled at the sight of the Calfe and not before 50. qu. Whether Moses sinned in his anger 51. qu. Whether Moses offended in breaking the tables of the Law 52. qu. What the breaking of the tables signified 53. qu. In what part the tables were broken and what became of the fragments 54. qu. Why the tables were broken at the bottome of the mount 55. qu. Whether the Calfe were burned to powder in the fire 56. qu. Why the powder of the golden Calfe is cast into the river 57. qu. How the Israelites were brought to drinke of the water and why 58. qu. Wherefore the people were compelled to drinke the
gave him a name Edom Calvin this action was governed by Gods providence and the prophecie began now to take place the elder shall serve the younger QUEST XL. Whether Iacob offended in causing Esau to sell his birthright Vers. 31. SEll me now thy birthright 1. Iacob may be thought to have dealt cruelly with Esau and uncharitably that would give him no releefe being ready to die but upon such hard conditions but the answer is that Esau coveted Iacobs pottage not of necessity for there was other meat in the house whereby he might have satisfied his hunger but of an unsatiable greedinesse 2. But Iacob was too covetous to cause Esau to sell for so small a trifle so rich a thing as his birthright which included many priviledges as the priority and government of his brethren a double portion to the rest the priesthood and right to sacrifice Exod. 19.22 and 24.5 and beside was a type and figure of everlasting life Vatabl. here the answer is not as the Hebrewes thinke that Iacob gave a greater summe and this to be onely as an earnest for no such thing appeareth in the Scripture but the true answer is this that Iacob knew by the instruction of his mother that the birthright by Gods appointment belonged unto him and therefore as a wise man he taketh this occasion to recover his right from him that was an usurper of it 3. But seeing this birthright was a sacred thing for otherwise Esau should not be counted a profane person for selling it how could Iacob buy it without sinne Answer Iacob intelligitur suam vexationem redemisse Iacob did but redeeme his owne vexation he buyeth not a thing which was not belonging to him but onely recovereth that which was his owne and this is not simoniacal in sacred things for a man to redeeme his quietnesse and peaceable possession 4. But seeing Esau sinned in selling his birthright how could Iacob be without sinne yes Iacob offended not being hereunto no doubt stirred and incited by the spirit of God and sparing from his owne belly to obtaine such a blessing preferring things spirituall before temporall but Esau sinned in setting so light by the blessing of God as shall appeare in the next question Mer. yet this extraordinary fact of Iacob is not to be drawne into imitation QUEST XLI Whether before the law the first borne did alwaies exercise priesthood BUt whether the priesthood did goe with the birthright and that the first borne did execute the priests office it is questioned among the learned for the solution whereof 1. I neither thinke with the Hebrewes that the first borne of the family alwayes had the preheminence of the priesthood for Abel the younger brother offered sacrifice as well as Cain 2. Neither with Oleaster that this was never practised whose opinion is that the priesthood was not due to the first borne before the law of Moses in hunc loc for the contrary is evident Exod. 24.5 3. Neither do I wholly assent to Hierome who thinketh that omnes primogeniti ex stirpe Noe that all the first borne of Noahs stocke were priests epist. 126. ad Evag. for then Iapheth rather then Sem should have had that prerogative for hee was elder than Sem being borne in the 500. yeare of Noahs age Gen. 5.32 Sem two yeare after Gen. 11.10 yet Sem was the Priest of the most high God supposed to be Melchisedeck and Noah saith Blessed be the Lord God of Sem Gen. 9.26 4. Neither doth the Apostle call Esau prophane only as Pererius thinketh because he sold the Priesthood annexed to the birth-right for it was a holy thing in respect of the spirituall blessing annexed unto it In thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed Gen. 22.18 5. This then is our opinion rather that before Moses the father of the house was the Priest for the family as wee read that Iob every day offered sacrifice for his sonnes but after the father was deceased then the first borne succeeded both in the inheritance and priesthood and so after Isaacks decease the birth-right should also have conveyed with it the Priesthood Mercer But that ordinance that the first borne should exercise the Priesthood and offer sacrifice though he were not the father of the family is no older than Moses Exod. 19.22.24.5 Who then were sanctified and set apart unto God Exod. 13.2 QUEST XXXVII How many wayes Esau offended in selling his birth-right Vers. 32. LOe I am almost dead c. Esau diversly offended in selling his birth-right 1. Because he esteemeth his birth-right only by the present commodity and pleasure of this life for whether he meane in respect of his daily danger in hunting he was subject to death as Iun. Or generally speake of his mortality as Mercer Or which is most like of his present faintnesse Calvin Hee onely limiteth his birth-right to this life as though it could not profit him afterward whereupon the Hebrewes gather that hee denied the resurrection 2. Esau offended in his intemperancy and ravenous desire that preferred his belly before so great and rich a birth-right 3. In that for so meane a value hee would forgoe such an inheritance for whereas Aben Ezra would excuse the matter because Isaack was now become very poore and therefore Esau set the lesse by his patrimony it hath no ground at all for whereas Abraham was very rich and left all to Isaack and God blessed Isaack beside how is it like that Isaack in so short a time could bee wasted 4. Another sinne was Esau his profanenesse noted by the Apostle Heb. 12.16 that parted with a spiritual blessing for a temporal and momentany pleasure 5. His unthankfulnesse to God appeareth in that he no more regarded the dignity of the first borne given unto him 6. His obstinacy in that he repented not his folly but after he had done went away carelesse and therefore it is said Esau contemned his birth-right vers 34. 7. His falshood and persidious nature appeareth who though hee had passed over his birth-right to Iacob with an oath yet seemed to make but a scoffe of it and purposed not in his heart to performe it Perer. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Of the immortality of the soule Vers. 8. WAs gathered to his people Theodoret from hence well concludeth the immortality of the soule and the hope of the resurrection for if men wholly perish and did not passe to another life Moses would not have said He was gathered to his people qu. 109. in Genes our Saviour also useth the like argument to prove that Abraham was alive to God because the Lord calleth himselfe the God of Isaack Abraham and Iacob God is not the God of the dead but the living Matth. 22.23 2 Doct. Order of time not alwayes observed in the sacred histories Vers. 20. ISaack was 40. yeare old c. Whereas Moses setteth downe the death of Abraham and of Ismael before he describeth the